《poitons and dreams》 The Gods Pact with Mortals prologue Time unknown The gods often argued and sometimes clashed, but they never seriously tried to harm one another; it served no purpose. They were all made from the same life force and energy, Among them were the elements of light, darkness, wind, earth, water, and fire, along with one non-element: balance. They didn''t have names; they liked what humans called them based on their elements. After watching humans rise and fall through the ages, they realized they needed each other. It was a humbling realization for the gods, but it helped them grow, not just in their relationship with humans but also among themselves. They learned that true power lies in collaboration, not in hoarding it for oneself. Light remembered the weakening of how frail she felt and lost, darkness gloated for the longest time as he grew from the fall of men but even he faded with time as all the other did they did not know humans all this time prayed to them, gave them strength. Their faith added to their lives the more they believed in the gods the more they grew but after so long of ignoring the humans and feeling they were on their own. They just nearly stop altogether believing save a few zealots that refuse to abandon the faith and would still believe that the gods lost everything. ¡°Darkness ?¡± light as in a low voice ¡° yes? ¡°he replied ¡°where we wrong? ¡°She wondered he laughed, ¡°I¡¯m never wrong ¡°After a short pause ¡°But what about?¡± wondering her point. ¡°We exist and are the source of all magic¡± ¡° yet we never really cared about the world¡± ¡° that was born with,¡± ¡° We always view it as a novelty at best¡± ¡° and went on fighting for who was best. ¡° Darkness looked off into the distance staring into the abyss which was in essence him but also not. It was also just a cloak and shadow he wore as just like light could be the rays from a sun she was her own entity same with wind and the others. After a long pause, as he kept staring, she thought he would ignore the question he tended to do that when his pride would not let him say he was wrong She learned not to push the issues she liked his company and did not want him to leave but to her surprise, he did answer with a low ¡°yes.¡± Followed quickly by¡± but not the way you think, ¡° ¡°mortal are weak¡± ¡° and we owe them nothing¡± ¡° but when they believed,¡± ¡° When they gave us power¡± ¡°And we still looked away¡­ that was wrong. ¡° She was not sure what to say to that she wanted his view but where to go from there was lost to her. ¡° what should we do? ¡°she asked. ¡°Hmm, nothing,¡± he said flatly which shocked her ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡° But they need us¡± ¡°And we abandon them for so long!¡± She said getting exasperated. ¡°No, ¡°he said¡± we cannot give them anything freely¡± ¡° even if they pray,¡± he said with solemness ¡°yet we do need to gather everyone ¡° ¡°and work out a plan to help them¡± a brief pause as he thought ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why Balance was born amongst us¡± ¡° only they would try to balance us all¡± ¡° as they don¡¯t gain anything from humans but everything from us.¡± Light agreed it was wise to ask all instead of trying to make a plan amongst themselves. It was one of the things they fought about who was lead and who must follow. Each felt they were greater than all others, only balance did not push that as they knew they needed all of the others. Even in a sense, they were the most important as the balance, the energies amongst them all preventing any from truly dying. Just fading to near nothing. Even assuming it could happen it would only be from eons of neglect¡­ later that day when all the gods had gathered to see what was so important. ¡°Why did you call of us this time darkness¡± ¡° come to gloat some more?¡± fire asked already annoyed water spoke up first ¡°Let¡¯s not fight¡± ¡° I¡¯m sure this is important¡± ¡° he promised he would stop acting as he leads us¡± ¡° we should give him a chance,¡± Water said a little nervously Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. air was watching the world with Earth both of them more interested in the mortal¡¯s affairs than whatever the gods had to say. Balance was crestfallen that no matter their view it always be secondary to others. After a few more talks among themselves, darkness remained quiet to not fuel any anger as well as show that he was willing to let another lead light spoke up. ¡°We need to help the humans,¡± she said air got excited and Earth smiled fire frown and both darkness and balance merely looked on with indifference waiting for what was to come next. After a brief pause to let them think of her words, she continued a sigh escaping her lips ¡°For too long we used mortal with indifference¡± ¡° Since we now know are powers come from them¡± ¡°We need to balance this...¡± Balance was shocked at her word choice intentional or not it made balance feel like they had more worth knowing that things needed to well be balanced! ¡°Is there a point?¡± fire asked ¡°They''re just little things that exist¡± ¡°why should we care?¡± water chimed in before Light or others could respond. ¡°Without them, we will fade¡± ¡° and I don¡¯t like the feeling even if we can live without them¡± ¡° I feel better now a lot of humans believe again and among us¡± ¡°what is wrong with sharing that feeling with humans? ¡° ¡°YEA!¡± wind shouted excitedly despite the tense atmosphere, earth nodded slowly, agreeing. while looking once more over the world mortals live in a sigh in the background from darkness Sparking anger from fire ¡°Go ahead¡± fire said ¡°Tell us the right way¡± ¡° tell us how this is best, we all know you want to¡­¡± darkness spoke slowly in a low voice¡± How quickly you make me a villain¡± ¡° just because of my element ¡° ¡°yet tend to ignore you burn and hurt¡± ¡° a lot more than I ever could.¡± Fire flared up at that and all backed up a bit readying for a fight even light who started this meeting felt it was beyond her control and knew not what to do. That was when Balance meek as could be spoke up the best they could ¡°Light was trying to help us and the humans we should listen ¡°Both fire and darkness quickly jerked in her direction as if she was all but forgotten and they were shocked she was there much less talking. They both quickly look away knowing that they both suffered from thinking they were better and balance was weakest among them yet it was balance why they were able to coexist. With a deep sigh, darkness said ¡°Sorry¡± With an annoyed look fire said ¡°Sorry¡± too and they both calmed down a little. Water was the one that broke the tension¡¯s final grasp. ¡° Light, you have a solution?¡± Light back in control and shone a little brighter feeling hope this could work, She spoke quickly before it spiraled once more ¡°YES!¡± She said loudly then blushed not meaning to be so upbeat in a tense situation winds joy tends to be infectious ¡°Yes¡± she said again much calmer ¡°We cannot give magic to mortals ¡° ¡°least not directly or without cost, ¡° ¡°Well, not all mortals there has to be a balance,¡± ¡° so me and darkness thought we could reshape the world¡± ¡° Slowly¡± ¡° with power and blessing,¡± Wind was not as sure nor were the other elements, none wanted to be the first to speak as this was new territory and they knew it be a change that could never be taken back. Balance was the only one with no real stake in all this as she had no element for it to matter, so she asked what others were afraid to voice. ¡°How would it work,¡± ¡° if not just giving power to a mortal? ¡°And what would stop a few hoarding all the power¡± ¡° I don¡¯t know how to balance a whole world she said meekly Light smiled at that and said ¡°Dungeons¡± ¡°dungeons ?¡± a few random elements asked while the others all frowned as if it was an odd thing. ¡° yes dungeons¡± ¡° it will allow rewards¡± ¡° while keeping powers in check! ¡° ¡°And it allows all of us to gain power¡± ¡°without a need to be forced to balance! ¡° Balance became depressed with that so she did mean so little they even found a way to make her worthless by taking away her only gift. Nobody noticed balance mood, each being lost in their own thoughts, but Water was the first to question. ¡° What about balance?¡± ¡° that hardly seems fair to her¡± ¡° to include all us but neglect her. ¡°Balance blushed being acknowledged and felt like nobody would care. It meant a lot that water did. that when as all stared at her making her shrink in a bit light spoke up ¡°O, NO NO NO!¡± ¡° You misunderstand¡± ¡° Balance you would be in charge of balancing¡± ¡° the dungeon, and make sure none of us go too far!¡± Balance was shocked that she would be given the most important role! She cried at that, water, air, and earth came closer to console her light wanted to join but felt she had enough support both darkness and fire frowned, at what they saw as weakness they said nothing as they knew they had a hand in making that insecurity and wanted a better relationship so did nothing and let her have this bit of glory. They shared a similar thought: maybe she give them an edge, feeling like they earned it, both getting smug in their thoughts. After a bit of letting balance recover light went on once more ¡° We all want things that benefit us¡± ¡°But we need to remember ¡° ¡°to have humans focus on our elements¡± ¡° and we need to make sure we reward them¡± ¡°When we can¡± balance now feeling better and more confident she had a voice in this matter and spoke up¡± If we do this ¡° ¡°we must include monsters¡± ¡° and anything that could become a spiritual creature¡± Shocking balance was darkness the first to voice an objection ¡°Why monster?¡± he asked. ¡°We want to help humans, not kill them?¡± Balance said yes, but there must BE a balance¡± she went on before she could lose her nerve ¡°Dungeon will be bound with whatever we add to it¡± ¡° the creature there will be mindless¡± ¡°and any there will be only to fit the dungeon needs¡± ¡° nothing more but monsters born from us¡± ¡° as well as spiritual creatures¡± ¡° will be like humans and can grow¡± ¡° and keep humans from growing too much¡± ¡° as well as humans keep monsters in line.¡± Water hummed a bit and spoke first¡± I like it¡± ¡° so we can make elements like us?¡± air gasped and said ¡°We would¡± ¡°be part of the world and among humans?!¡± ¡°Well, not exactly¡± Balance tried to calm winds growing excited both fire and darkness deep in thought or seemed to like the idea. Balance asnt sure. earth spoke up ¡°I like it¡± while looking at the world once more ¡°even if we don¡¯t inhabit the place¡± ¡°We are a big part of it.¡± wind jumped up and down and started running around then flying with joy, water shared her joy and danced both fire and darkness kept thinking to themselves not adding any input. light finally spoke up ¡°assuming we all do agree ¡° ¡° too much too soon¡± ¡°it will break the world¡± ¡° it needs to happen over a long time ¡° ¡°not too long,¡± Darkness spoke up ¡°We saw a world with no magic¡± ¡° it will be a better one with.¡± Fire was still a bit annoyed everything seemed to be moving along so quickly, and he did not even give any real input, so fire said to feel included ¡°what the plan light or balance ¡° ¡°whomever is leading this,¡± ¡° as long as we get results, I don¡¯t have a real objection. Light spoke first,¡± It will cost over half of all our power to start the change ¡® ¡®from there, we will randomly lose power from balance allowing humans to be born with are gift¡± wind was the first to speak ¡°Where not helping humans directly?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She was puzzled ¡°We cannot,¡± Darkness said before anyone else ¡°but why?¡± air persisted not understanding balance spoke seeing darkness did not seem to care. ¡° I cannot balance so many humans¡± ¡° even if we did not have spiritual creatures¡± ¡° and monster it¡¯s why I wanted those added to help humans gain power and bless us.¡± a few murmured but none spoke with that the humans knew for a fact of gods and also monsters for the first time so they marked it in history the world before and after blessing Tribe, Magic, and the Path to Leadership chapter one The smell of wood burning woke her as her brother stroked the embers of a new fire he had started the day she wasn¡¯t sure what time it was he always got up before her, so she just accepted it she was about to roll over and go back to sleep when he spoke. ¡° Stay awake we got chores, ¡° he said flatly, not even looking at her ¡°Noooo¡­ I¡¯m tired. ¡° She protested ¡°Let me sleep¡± ¡°I did, now it¡¯s time to work ¡°She hated his version of letting her sleep just a short time after he woke up, the only stupid rule of the tribe was ¡° work for a better tribe ¡° simple and followed by all, even them as kids¡­ and she hated it¡­ ¡° We don¡¯t do much anyway but watch the adults what it matters, ¡° she tried one last time to appeal to her brother to let her sleep and it was true the kids did not work but watched and learned how the adults live so they could find their place for a better tribe¡­ ¡°Nina, you know how things work.¡± He said flatly Always to the point she thought he was only a year so older and acted like an adult it always bothered her why doesn¡¯t he get bored and want to play¡­. Their home was simple, a canvas-like tent there was a fire pit, small bed rolls, and a chest for their belongings the tribes always liked living light with the land, though she heard stories of those who preferred the city or town life with a set home she only knew this life so couldn¡¯t say what she preferred she wanted to see them through it sounded fun. They ate a small meal of berries and warm milk heated from the fire they would eat a better meal from the adults making it later. She reluctantly got dressed in a simple robe, the same as her brother they both were foxkin humanoid beasts she heard stories of how one time long ago wars were fought over them looking like monsters but as she looked at her brother she thought he was normal. He had a serious face, always trying to learn red hair same as hers with cute pointy ears and a nice bushy tail why would they think he was a monster? She got excited and tried to hug her brother, happy he was there, but he pushed her away, indifferently ¡°Stop, we need to see the elder, not play¡­ ¡°That hurt he always was like that she never could get close, and it made her feel wrong just waiting to be loved¡­ they left soon after with her much more somber. Their home was in an open plain with vast open lands many tribes wandered these plains they tended to shift randomly she was not sure why but thought she heard rumors it was because of dungeons.? Nobody explains it yet so who knows¡­ Her brother led her among the camps to the edler the adults tended to ignore them, doing random choirs it was a mix of races which got her excited to see as she loved the variety in people; there were bears, cats, wolves even humans! They were rare and she always tried to follow them, but they always seemed the same, just no tail and smaller ears sometimes she would see them with a darker color, which she liked. it reminded her of darker furs but beyond that, they were the same as all the others she wasn¡¯t sure why wars were fought with them for having tails when humans didn¡¯t¡­. Maybe they hated not having tails that much. A scary thought ¡­ The trip to the edler was a short one she was always in the middle of camps they tended to meet there twice a day, once for the rules of the day and the other for lessons or stories that she did not like so much the rules¡­ she tried to grab her brother¡¯s hand for comfort, but he shook her off and entered the tent before her, and she dejectedly followed. The inside was quite large enough to fit twenty people at once there was a fire pit much like there and more random things hand along the sides they smelled pleasant and added a bit of mystery to the place. The elder was talking to an adult but noticed them enter and the young female foxkin glanced at everything while her older brother was focused and waiting for what they must do. She was amused by their differences; the brother was so stern he was a perfect example of what the tribe tried to embody: strength and a desire to make the tribe grow stronger. His sister was a stark contrast in that she did not hate him, just felt troublesome. She was carefree and very loving but selfish in a way. They both were young, around seven if she remembered right. Their parent died in a monster hunt but saved others, so the village sang their praise for years since that day but like all things that past in the end it is expected so things went back to normal after that, the kids have since only known the world without them. ¡° See that the task is done, please, ¡°She finished addressing the bearkin before he bowed, off to do the task the kids watched him go, one with wonder, the other indifferent, wanting the task for the day. She smiled and beckoned them closer. The girl feeling emboldened blurted out. ¡° How come we always randomly meet just to talk ?¡± ¡°Nina, ¡° the brother chided, and the elder waved him down it was a good question. ¡°Well, for us to form bonds and keep a system of leadership, we need meetings every day with adults, to teach the young and make sure the adults always have work, same when we call the kids and check on them, ¡°Nina stared for a bit, then asked her next question. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just do our own thing? ¡° Her brother tense at that and she saw the girl wilt as if she did something wrong. ¡° Another good question,¡± the elder said, trying to soothe the tension. The brother was still miffed, but the sister felt better after being assured she wasn¡¯t dumb. ¡° Nebo, ¡° the elder said, addressing the brother ¡°you¡¯re older so know more, be nice to your sister trying to learn ¡° ¡° Ok, ¡° he said he didn¡¯t mind he just wanted her to grow up ¡­ ¡° Now why we meet is all must gather and learn¡± ¡°to how best to serve the tribe.¡± ¡° It¡¯s why we teach you young children¡± ¡° and adults find their place in the various tribes,¡± ¡° which always need new things, ¡° ¡°so we seek the elders of those tribes to find where we can help, like our motto.¡± ¡° for the tribe ¡° ¡° For the tribe, ¡°Nebo said with pride. ¡°For¡­ The tribe¡­ ¡°Nina repeated with less pride. The elders were pleased they were learning. ¡® so you are in for a treat! Today, we are gathering all kids aged seven to ten to be tested! ¡° ¡°For what? ¡°Nina wondered ¡° Magic, ¡°Nebo blurted before the elder could speak then, like, ashamed, he interrupted the elder not minding. ¡° Yes, magic, the stronger, the higher you place!¡± the elder said with pride. Nina wondered what was so special about magic and didn¡¯t really care she just wanted to play but asked her next question anyway. ¡° What if you have no magic then like we do now? The elder looked pained at that and both nina and Nebo noticed the shift. They weren¡¯t sure how they felt about that and it made them uncomfortable the elder were always sure of themselves so this felt wrong to them¡­ she saw how it affected the kids and tried to calm them, but she still felt this was a tougher question to address. She sighed. ¡° their no easy answer¡± ¡° you kids are a blank canvas now, ¡° ¡°But if you stay blank?¡± ¡° It¡¯s¡­ frowned upon that our tribe won¡¯t abandon those weak in magic,¡± ¡° but others will the wolves tribe is little¡­. Too much into magic, ¡° ¡°we, too, honor magic,¡± ¡° above all, it is a gift from the gods,¡± ¡° but we don¡¯t abandon those that give to the tribe. ¡° ¡°It is why we have so many different races with us all are welcome.¡± Nina pondered those words ¡°Thier diffrent tribes? ¡° She asked ¡°Goodness, yes! Hundreds even. ¡°Nina was shocked. ¡°So many, I could have a lot of friends then !¡± her brother frowned but said nothing while the elder laughed. ¡°Indeed, but they much farther than just this plain,¡± ¡°We stay near the city and give to it, ¡° ¡°and those that are more¡­ ridged¡± ¡° tend to be in the world and stay away from humans.¡± ¡° Why?¡± the sister asked, full of questions. The elder said slowly, another touchy topic ¡°They don¡¯t trust humans, especially those with no magic,¡± ¡°They feel the gods abandon them,¡± ¡° so they do the same¡± ¡° to those with powerful magic,¡± ¡° they show respect or even reverence.¡± Nina didn¡¯t understand but nodded anyway. The elder told them where to meet later and where the test would begin they wished the elder well and left for the day free till the time needed. Nina tried to play with her brother, but he ignored her, instead watching and following adults to learn their ways, leaving her feeling alone with nobody. ¡° I like your ears ¡°She jumped at the sudden voice and turned to see a young catkin swishing her tail and starting her in the eyes she had pretty blue eyes and pure white hair with small pointy ears and a long slim tail she was wearing a similar simple dress like hers. ¡° Thanks, I like your tail it is so long! ¡° The girl giggled and swished it at Nina¡¯s face, causing her to laugh so she retaliated by swishing her tail back. It was much shorter but more bushy, so it was able to slap the girl¡¯s whole face easily though it was a gently brush with no real hate. Both girls took turns attacking each other while trying to dodge the same fate. A few adults saw them playing but just left amused, letting the kids play ¡°My name is Teva what¡¯s yours? ¡° The cat girl asked once they had worn themselves down. Nina, happy to finally have a friend, responded with pride. ¡°NINA! I also have a brother, nebo,¡± ¡° but he doesn¡¯t like to play.¡± teva nodded and looked around. ¡°Wait one sec, ¡° and left beyond a few tents. Nina was worried her friend left her behind and she was lonely wondering what went wrong when a few moments later she was back with a treat, little chocolate sticks wrapped in a cloth she offered some to Nina, who eagerly took a few of them ¡° We bought them from the city have you had them before?¡± Nina nodded ¡°The elder gives them once a week as a treat¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t cause trouble. ¡°they ate the treat happily in silence for a while when Nina wondered and asked, ¡°What brought you here? I don¡¯t remember you.¡± ¡°Something about magic tests my aunt, the one doing it usually stays and works in a village far away,¡± ¡° but she visits the tribes and tests the kids to help the tribes, when I grow up, I¡¯m going live in that village too¡± ¡°Really? Maybe I can go too!¡± ¡°Maybe, ¡° she responded while swishing her tail, focusing on the candy I got to go it was fun let do it again sometime, ¡° ¡°maybe we will meet at the test? ¡° Teva said causal ¡° Ok, thanks for the treat ¡°She waved goodbye to her new friend as Teva waved back and dashed away to places she knew not. She eventually found her brother she tried to tell him about her new friend, but he was more interested in where they were supposed to go. Even after finding the spot in an open area to the far left of their home, past the meal tent he still wasn¡¯t interested, in hearing about her friend. Which sobered her good mood it wasn¡¯t till that magical voice came back that was she happy once more. Stolen novel; please report. ¡° You made it! ¡° It was teva and she was just as happy as she was to reunite. ¡°Yeah, this is my brother !¡± he nodded but was indifferent otherwise teva noticed his indifference and didn¡¯t push instead focusing on her friend. ¡° I had to go see my aunt she made it safe¡± ¡° so I was helping her set up an area for the test. ¡° Nina looked around beside the fifteen or so kids and random adults she did not see any test area. ¡°Um¡­ there nothing here? ¡° Teva laughed ¡°No, silly, the test is done in the open¡± ¡° well it is done in a church, but for us,¡± ¡° We do it in the open¡± ¡° so kids have room to use magic if they want,¡± ¡° in town or city, it is different, ¡°She grabbed nina hand pointed over there, and pulled her along for a moment she wanted to bring her brother, but he made no move to follow or looked like he cared she had to accept he would find his way. Teva effortlessly dodged the random kids talking or adults watching bringing them to the front of the crowd where she noticed nobody seemed to go further than this point, from there she noticed adults setting up a makeshift open tent with just a top and a small blanket in the middle. a woman in robes walked to it and sat down ¡°Is that your aunt?¡± nina questioned Teva nodded and smiled ¡°She prefers the shade,¡± ¡° It¡¯s why she likes the church being indoors, ¡° ¡°but she makes the trip out here at least once a year¡± ¡° it is why the age group can vary so much.¡± Nina nodded, a little nervous about being in the front but happy to have a friend to share it with. The aunt noticed them after she was settled and whispered something to one of the adults, which caused a chain of events of adults lining the kids into groups she wasn¡¯t sure how, but they managed to be at the front of one of those groups and were called into the tent first the aunt was covered in a veil so she could not see anything but she did see a black tail gently moving in back nina couldn¡¯t help herself and blurt ¡° out are you blind? ¡° Teva laughed and the women gently smiled, seemingly amused too ¡° No, I can see just fine,¡± ¡° but I find it easier to use my power if I do hide my eyes ¡°Nina wasn¡¯t sure she understood, and the woman tilted her head, noticing the confusion from Nina. She reached out a hand to a nearby adult and whispered to him when he moved closer, he nodded and stepped away, then shouted. ¡® The seer is busy; she is not blind, ¡° ¡°she uses darkness magic to see your magic¡± ¡° by hiding her eyes, ¡° ¡°if she rushes you, it is not personal¡± ¡° she has many more tribes to visit within the week.¡± Nina felt embarrassed and looked down she made the seer say that, and she heard a voice break her musing ¡°I would have him say that either way it¡¯s a common question ¡°She saw the seer lift the veil covering her eyes. She had black hair and brown eyes like deep earth or a nice leather cloth, she thought before the veil went back down. ¡°I am busy though, ok, so let¡¯s move this along, ok? ¡° ¡°Ok, Auntie.¡± Teva moved in front to sit before Nina could react. ¡°My niece first?¡± ¡° A surprise blessing, ¡°she mused before Nina watched closely, wondering how it worked. When she saw eyes appear in the cloth, she froze, seeing eyes of darkness stare at her friend, but her friend seemed indifferent after a moment, the eyes turned to her and then faded the seer rubbed her eyes under the cloth and looked a little faint before speaking. ¡° You are both blessed, my niece you have level three water be proud of God¡¯s gift.¡± Teva got excited and cheered a bit. ¡°Not to downplay your gift, but Nina has a rarer gift,¡± ¡° level four earth¡­¡± ¡° make sure you see the elder that is rare.¡± Teva deflated a little and nina felt bad ¡° Sorry, ¡° she did not even care about magic she wanted a friend more ¡° It¡¯s ok,¡± ¡° the gods blessed me with high magic¡± ¡°It Is Enough ¡°Nina felt relief she wouldn¡¯t lose her friend when the seer spoke up. ¡° I do have little time, so please clear away for others. ¡° ¡°I have more to go, and this will be tiring, ¡° ¡°so I prefer to finish to rest, ¡° they both bid farewell, knowing she meant no disrespect. They played nearby. Nina was happier to be free playing than the result she was special. They had random kids join them, saying their level most were two or one the few levels three were proud, but she did not want to say hers¡­ It was Teva who did blurt it out, and instead of praise like the level two or three got, they went quiet and avoided her. Why was more power worse? It took a while for her brother; he was one of the last. When he said his power, she felt bad, level one fire he seemed mostly indifferent till she said her¡­ He tried to see if she was lying but saw no joy from her and knew she was serious she wondered if this would make him more distant and wanted to give away her power, but it didn¡¯t work that way¡­ an adult approached them leading them to lunch. It was a somber meal; even her new friend brought her no joy, and mid-meal, it got worse when the news came from a random adult. ¡° You, Nina? ¡° She nodded, not sure what was happening ¡°The elder wishes to see you after lunch.¡± ¡° Can my brother come? ¡° ¡°There is no reason he cannot ¡° ¡°in fact, he would probably be called next.¡± she looked to her brother for assurance but he seemed deep in thought, making her lose what little appetite she had so she asked to break the gloom. ¡°Should we go now?¡± He shrugged ¡°Mit as well ¡°Nina looked toward her friend, who had been mostly quiet since the adult left. Well, since the seer tent, she felt a little more distant, but that could be her fear¡­ teva saw her starting with a sad face and smiled before breaking the tension. ¡° I¡¯m happy for you, really.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just I¡¯ve seen this before ¡° ¡°so I know what¡¯s next,¡± ¡° and we can¡¯t be best friends if it¡¯s true ¡°Nina was shocked at what was happening she was losing her new best friend. Her brother took her hand before she could ask Teva, surprising her more. He hated holding hands, yet now he was, why?¡­ ¡°Are you sure? ¡° ¡°Yes, elder¡­¡± She was happy with the answer but upset too it was easier to mold a leader with kids that have a mother and father¡­ This. Added complication¡­ she believes in choice, but a magic that is that rare? That was the gods saying to make her lead she was sure of it. She supposed she could cut corners using the brother In place of her parents to guide her he was already fiercely loyal to the tribe¡¯s motto for the tribe. ¡°Thank you for informing me, ask them to see me as soon as they can; they should be eating now. ¡° He bowed and left she was surprised by the short amount of time that had passed since he left her tent flap open. With both kids entering, they looked mildly outplace, unsure of what was to come she smiled to reassure them and beckon them in. ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble if that¡¯s your fear, children, quite the opposite. ¡°They gained a bit of confidence at that and made their way to sit before her with wonder in their eyes. ¡°Nina,¡± she said gently, causing her to flinch, still unsure of what was to come. ¡°You have a very rare gift we¡­ no,¡± ¡° I wish for you to take my place as the next elder when you grow up,¡± Nebo expressed shock, as did Nina ¡°Do I have to?¡± the elder knew she was young and asking too much. Her brother Nebo, annoyed, spoke up. ¡°For the tribe¡­ remember?¡± that caused a pang of guilt for the edler the motto was about the gift of love and giving, not servitude¡­ ¡° I will not force you to child¡± ¡° but think about it, ¡° ¡°you be loved by all and help guide the next generation, ¡° ¡°I was also going to have your brother ¡° ¡°be your guardian and help you lead¡± Nebo brightened at that knowing he had a purpose nina seemed more willing knowing her brother would be with her. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll try.¡± Elder felt pride knowing the kids were blessed and had found a purpose she knew they would grow into the roles it just takes time. ¡°we will go over the details later for now, enjoy your day much has happened ¡° Teva hurried to her aunt¡¯s tent she knew she was leaving soon for the next place and wanted to catch her before she left the tent wasn¡¯t far and was easy to find She casually avoided the adults not that any of them would try to stop her, but it was fun sneaking around. She peered in the flap when she finally made it to her aunt¡¯s tent, she was indeed inside and had Her veil off and was packing, she still was wearing the robe from before, not that she thought she had changed and was admiring her swishing black tail as her aunt focused on her trunk. Not able to stand the suspense, she grabs her aunt¡¯s tail, causing her to scream and jerk around, swishing her now agitated tail, she laughed at her aunt¡¯s face. ¡° I got you,¡± she said while her aunt tried to compose herself then replied with a deep blush upon her young face. ¡°You little monster¡­ you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t pull your tail and slap your face! That caused her to laugh more she knew her aunt would never hurt her, and it was very rare she ever showed anger. ¡°So why are you here, you little bugger, besides trying to kill me with freight ¡° She started to fix her hair and try to smooth her tail as if nothing bothered her that sobered Teva up as she was here for more than just fun. ¡°I made a friend¡­¡± ¡°Is that really why you had to come now to say that? I have eyes and saw her ¡° ¡°Lovely girl and gifted you done well¡± : she can help you later in life I¡¯m sure ¡°She finally calmed her nerves and went back to packing, ignoring Teva as she was pressed for time and was going to sleep on the trip. ¡° We can¡¯t stay friends¡­ well, not best friends¡± Her aunt paused ¡°Why dear? Who told you that.¡± ¡° Nobody had to I remember what happened to Mom, ¡° her aunt frowned at that. ¡°Your mom made her choice to leave that tribe just like I did,¡± ¡° And you know that it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t¡± ¡° keep the elder as a friend¡± ¡°But they¡¯re not! Teva said, shouting, upset her aunt wasn¡¯t listening ¡°Teva!¡± her aunt scowled she sighed. ¡°Listen as we grow up, ¡° ¡°We make choices¡± ¡° We don¡¯t always stay the same¡± ¡° it is part of life; nobody can force you to be or not be friends that is your choice ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, ¡° teva said dejected ¡°You know I love you, dear, ¡° ¡°but it has been a long day¡± can we please save this for another time ?¡± ¡°Whatever, ¡° and she left in a hurry away an adult overheard the shouting from before but stayed out in respect asking from outside the tent ¡°Everything ok? ¡° She composed herself for a moment then replied ¡°Yes thank you¡± ¡° just my niece growing up you know how kids can be ¡° ¡°Ok just checking ¡° ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She could not hear them but knew they left she wanted to help her niece and calm her fears but she was assuming too much. People do grow apart and change that¡­.life she could not dwell on this she still had more tribes to go to and then back to the church¡­ Back in their tent Nina dug in the chest and found a doll to play with happy in the moment while her brother looked for a book to study they each enjoyed their own activity for a bit before Nina spoke ¡°Nebo, why don¡¯t you like to play?¡± it always bothered her since she could remember he always would play, then one day just stop¡­ she looked from her doll to see his reaction he was just starting at his book did he not hear me? She was about to ask again when he spoke ¡°Do you remember our parents?¡± She froze at that she kinda did she remembered a happy mom and dad always going out to hunt and loving them, but not much beyond that. It was almost like they were just a dream she started at her doll, not sure how to answer that¡­ ¡°I remember them,¡± ¡°And I remember the last thing they told us.¡± ¡° No matter what happens,¡± ¡° Always remember the tribe loves you ¡° ¡°and to love the tribe¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that she did love the tribe, but it didn¡¯t explain why he was so distant. ¡° I don¡¯t want to be a kid, I don¡¯t want to play¡­¡± ¡° I want to help the tribe¡± ¡° so I¡¯m always trying to learn.¡± ¡° you do whatever you want¡± ¡° but stop trying to get me to play it annoying ¡° ¡°Ok¡­¡± she said in a low voice, tears in her eyes at least now she knew why her brother wanted different things than her; she still loved him and wanted to be close, but it seemed he did not feel the same, at least she had her new friend, though the way the day ended, she wasn¡¯t sure if she even had that¡­ A few days have passed since the whole magic thing; she felt no different, not really, but all the kids since that day, blessed or otherwise, have been getting more training, be it reading, writing, or crafts, the elder gave Nina freedom in how she went about directing things. It was super easy since everyone came to her and she mostly just sat and listened. People would tell her what they could do and what was missing, and they just fixed it by sending people or getting more things nobody complained, and everyone was eager to do more. It was odd that nobody wanted to play, true when the choir where done they would gather and celebrate a job well done but it felt wired working to have fun afterward. Her brother embraced learning to an extreme degree the elder thought he could easily be a tutor or adviser with the way he was learning so much. She thought she heard him express a desire to travel, which surprised her he never seemed to mind anything so they added merchant books to help him with that. She wasn¡¯t too sure as she mostly just stayed with the elders and listened to people talk. The few times she did wander, she was able to play. Most of the kids were busy, but teva, her catkin friend, managed to make time for her, which made her happy she still had that friend. More time passed in a blur; perhaps it was just a few weeks, but it was different they had been pushing the magic more in kids who had it, especially her¡­ It wasn¡¯t hard to make it, but it was dull; she did not care about magic the other kids all got excited trying to make it work, but she just wanted to play normal games or at least not feel so isolated. Her brother often chided her for taking an easy path when she was gifted even her friend wasn¡¯t on her side about the magic she felt it was a gift and worth pursuing¡­ so her life went on much like that. The gentle rocking of the carriage gave her a blissful dream she was back at the church with grey robs offering her food and pleasant greetings away from the harsh sun and done with the tedious seeing people magic. She always felt it was wrong that people¡¯s obsession with magic love the people, not the power KNOCK KNOCK ¡°Where here, seer the wolfkin have a spot set up for you after you see the elder¡­¡± She awoke from the place she wanted to be, to a place she did not¡­. ¡°Thank you. I need a minute¡­¡± She was rested but still irritated the wolf clan was the last stop before home unless something went wrong and with them, it tended they were the harshest of judgment. , anyone born with level one magic tended to be frowned upon, and if zero magic¡­ As she stepped out, the sun stung her eyes she wasn¡¯t sure if it was her aversion to the sun that made it worse or if her darkness magic preferred darkness¡­ She could blind her eyes and still see with magic, but it tended to get more stares, and she liked less attention so tried to avoid that. A nearby worker from the wolfkin saw her exit bowed in greeting and led her to the edler she made it easy and proceeded inside the tent, which was very small versus the last elders. The Wolfkin tribe believed in need before desire and tended to be minimalist in nature there were few pillows for them to sit she was greeted by the elder and she returned the greeting. The elder of the wolfkin was a grey fur, sharp-eyed woman she was very blunt and cared not about haggling. The only time she saw them bend as if someone was high level in magic, they seemed to worship it almost as much as the gods¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good you here ¡° ¡°We have a few pups we are hopeful about.¡± though the elder said it causally she still flinched she knew what happened to those who did not meet the expectations. ¡°You know it does not have to be only one way? ¡° She tried reasoning ¡°With all due respect, seer.¡± ¡° We need your eyes, not your wisdom.¡± She knew it would be a losing battle to argue her feelings it wasn¡¯t the first time, but if it happened it wouldn¡¯t be the last¡­ The talk remained formal they fed her and she went to the spot to test the kids there were not as many she counted seven. They tended to try to breed for magic and were very selective about who got to do it¡­ when she looked at the kids she did not see the joy and wonder she saw uncertainty. As if they even had a place to call home¡­ she wanted to lie and say they all were blessed but it only hurt their lives more when they could not do magic later¡­ A single line awaited her, and they stepped forward she put on her veil she wasn¡¯t happy but spoke quickly, scanning each in turn. Level two water next. Level two wind next. Level one Earth next. The kids went by with no questions, getting their judgment, she missed the more carfree tribe. Even if it was more tiring dealing with those joyous kids she was getting almost all the kids done so far with no issues, she was feeling better this might end better. Level three fire next Level one water next It amazed her that all blessed so far perhaps the gods felt kind today. Level¡­ zero next Level¡­ zero¡­ Two and both the last ones, she felt really bitter knowing that they listened to all be told they had magic and would stay but not them when she looked upon the kids, they did look defeated and unsure what to do, they also noted the pride of being part of the tribe from everyone else but them¡­ ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she tried to reassure them ¡°I handled cases like this before you do have options.¡± The female wolfkin looked at her hopeful ¡°So we can stay? ¡° That broke her heart and she was glad for the veil hiding her tears. ¡°No¡­¡± it was the male wolfkin ¡°Remember what mom said, ¡° ¡°Only those with magic are worth keeping¡­¡± She hated hearing a child speak those words but the wolfkin where that extreme your worth was only in magic¡­ ¡°Come on,¡± ¡° will gather your things and go¡± The male wolfkin shook his head and then spoke ¡° Dad said if we didn¡¯t pass,¡± ¡° We take nothing, that¡¯s what we are worth,¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we leave with.¡± She really wanted to stop the cycle this tribe made, but it was not her place. The best she could do was keep rescuing the abandoned. She was tempted to see the elder before leaving but knew it was pointless she would already know the result and want the ¡­ issues are taken care, of so she guided the kids to the carriage it would be a long ride The rocking of the carriage which lulled her to sleep before now was just a reminder that she had kids and she needed to arrange a place for them, not pitying the children, she made small talk, ¡°What are your names? ¡° ¡°Rock, ¡° the boy said ¡°Zylia, ¡° the girl said she smiled at that ¡°My name is Seer ¡°They both looked confused before she gave a small laugh¡± It was what everyone called me after my eyes could read magic.¡± ¡° it went on for so long that I just adopted the name simple, ¡° ¡°what about you, rock?¡± ¡° Is their story to your name? ¡° He shrugged and stared into the distant ¡° Dad wanted a strong male¡± ¡° so named me rock, hoping the gods would agree and bless me¡­¡± ¡°Aha well you are strong like stone even with no magic ¡° she tried to comfort ¡°You zylia? Thier story for your name also? ¡° She thought for a moment then replied ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡± ¡°Mommy just said it was my name. ¡°There was silence for a bit after that before a voice spoke once more from zylia. ¡° Are you blind?¡± ¡° Was that why you were the viel?¡± she laughed at the innocence of the question, happy their still little life in the pups. ¡°It just helps me see with magic if not,¡± ¡° I tend to use my eyes too much,¡± ¡° and it is harder to see people¡¯s magic.¡± A quiet fall once more, but a question needed to be asked, ¡°Do you want to join a new beast tribe, one where all are welcome?¡± ¡°No..¡± Rock said flatly surprising her and zylia just stayed quiet ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡° Prefer something else if we can choose; if not, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± she guessed he lost faith in the tribes because of how harsh the wolfkin tended to be in their raising. ¡°Well, their a city with a church that takes all¡± ¡° my church. It is much farther and is not as well equipped, but it is also an option.¡± ¡° I like the city, ¡°zylia said ¡°You have never been¡­¡± Rock retorted ¡°I can still like it¡­.¡± She replied She was amused at their banter but had the final say so she told them they would go there and see how we felt, if not, we could always detour back to a tribe or her smaller village. She hated the extra traveling, but it was for the kids. And with that, the rest of the trip gently rolled on. Shadowed Bargain chapter two Twelve years before, in the city ¡°She was nervous; she wasn¡¯t sure what to do the baby wasn¡¯t crying but she did not want to be a mother¡­¡± As she looked at the small bundle in her arms, all she felt was regret the child was born from a random fling. With a no-name adventure just passing through the city, if she had been smart, she could¡¯ve prevented this with a potion to not get pregnant beforehand but now? The baby gently squirms in her arms, trying to get comfortable. Sorry, little one, I¡¯m no mother¡­ She snuck out the back. Nobody besides a select few knew she was ever pregnant, and she planned to keep it that way. She gathered shadows around herself to hide in the darkness the city was well-lit with random passersby, but she flowed around them easily as most people assumed it was a bit foggy from the misty night she made it to the church easily enough they were always open she pulled herself inside remaining discreet. Random people in prayer and few grey robes working night, it was mostly quiet she flowed into a side room looking for the bishop. He should be at his desk, she hoped. Upon reaching the door, she gently knocked, nervousness taking her. ¡°Terra? I told you you did not need to knock,¡± ¡° I will have the document ready soon if you wish to wait.¡± She did not want to respond, but the baby shifted in her arms, and the guilt pang in her chest one more¡­ I can still go back¡­ ¡°Terra?¡­¡± she knew her choice was made even if it killed her she was no mother¡­and opened the door. She saw the surprise on his face as the shadows faded from her and he noticed her holding the child but did not move. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± ¡°Tanya, I was hoping you would change your mind¡­¡± ¡°I thought about it for over nine months and don¡¯t want to keep this child secret ¡° ¡°So you abandon them to the church instead? ¡° He wasn¡¯t happy there was already the beastkin abandoning their kids he hated humans doing it too.¡± She wanted something to calm her nerves but had nothing¡­ ¡°Judge me all you want¡± ¡® the child will be better loved by the gods and church¡¯ ¡°than a mother who can¡¯t raise them¡­¡± he sighed ¡°Ok¡­ ¡° ¡°they will be here if you ever change your mind. ¡° ¡°Do they have a name?¡± she was sad but nodded. ¡°Arlin. ¡° she slowly moved forward and gave the bishop the baby he started crying as if knowing his mother was giving them up, but she steeled her heart she knew she was cruel and not a loving mother. ¡°Raise him well¡­¡± she faded to shadows, a mist that flowed away into the night. On her way back, she stopped in front of the guild hall where she lived she was tired it was late or early, depending on the view, and she went inside. She was surprised to see her old friend working the counter polishing the top, not a speck of dust to be seen¡­. He stopped when he saw her and nodded. ¡°Bit late to just be coming home, ¡° he said, knowing she stayed here not that it was a surprise she was the guildmaster. ¡°And why are you up working this hour?¡± friend he was but also a co-worker of many years, he was never ambitious, always happy to earn enough for food and drink and nothing more. ¡° You want to talk about it,¡± he asked casually She flinched at that and drew shadows around her to hide a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± he sighed at that, looking at her, even hiding in the shadows, he could see the faded tears on her face, her brown hair disheveled a mess, and her brown eyes broken and a wreck, he truly wanted to help her. ¡°I thought we were friends?¡± ¡° And we have been working together for years¡­. ¡° She broke at that knowing her lie seen through and her secret shame a truth he knew¡­ ¡°How long have you known? ¡° He barked a laugh at that. ¡°Sorry, I knew since you did.¡± ¡° Well, maybe a week or so after, ¡° ¡°you are not subtle with how you act¡­¡± The tear gently fell once more she retreated even more into shadows almost just mist¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t raise him¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡° or you would¡¯ve asked me for help, or at least I like to believe you would.¡± She shrugged, unsure what she would do differently he sighed, ¡°Get some sleep, Tanya, and go see the alchemist tomorrow¡± ¡° they have potions and herbs that can help with anxiety and depression. ¡°She did not respond. A choice was made, and what will be will be¡­ She did not sleep but did wash after the sun rose she left for the day, and she saw Terry as she left him he bowed slightly the morning changed little from the night; there were not many people at least at this hour the path to the alchemist was straightforward enough. just a bit of distance she was long since familiar with the roads so it was more an indifferent passing threw the city than a maze it could be to others She knew about the new top dog, someone named Tommy she wasn¡¯t happy he liked to hire thugs but it got people off the streets, and they did not commit crimes. He just liked Musscle to watch his back, something about lacking magic, so it reassured him. He had two shops: one he worked at personally and kept the majority of the thugs, and his main shop where he sold the majority of the stock and was much more low-key so as not to scare customers. Since she was to be discreet and needed his help, she went to his workshop outside. There were two random thugs she was unintentionally a shadow and only noticed when they flinched. And we¡¯re ready for a fight. She willed herself normal, and they relaxed Seen a women and not a random monster. ¡°Ya got a meeting? ¡° One asked, though they both leered at her, liking what they saw she was dressed in loose black silk for ease of movement, and they were trying to see closer, but careful use of shadows hid whatever she did not want them to see. ¡°Tell your boss it is someone with money and likes to be discreet he will see me¡­¡± they were mildly worried now, not about her but about how to handle this situation. The only order was not to let anyone in without an appointment, but they knew money talked. ¡°Wait here, ¡° one said as they left inside. It was eating at her standing exposed she wanted to hide in the shadows, to be free but the street where empty save for the one thug and she dealt with worse so calm herself while she waited¡­ A few minutes later the thug came back. ¡°Boss willing to see ya ¡° and led her deeper inside the room was simple if not large; thier many side doors, which she assumed were side workshops and storage as she was led to the back. A knock and then the opening of the door a man sat at the desk wearing glasses and writing in a book. he was simple looking but well dressed in a nice grey suit slick black hair and piercing green eyes he stopped writing as she entered and waved away the thug near the door as he gently closed it behind her she moved slowly to take a seat without being prompted ¡°I don¡¯t know you may I have a name? ¡° He asked casually while rising to reach a shelf for a drink ¡° Tayna guild master.¡± he hesitated, grabbing a bottle after hearing that. ¡°Do you wish for a drink?¡± ¡° It is a rare brand I made myself¡± ¡° very smooth, not too much alcohol¡± Her nerves were killing her as was the lack of sleep so she nodded as he poured her a glass it was indeed very smooth and calmed her a bit ¡°It¡¯s good¡± ¡°I can make you a bottle as a gift for this meeting.¡± he smiled, knowing money could be made. ¡°No, I wish for something else it¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± he frowned slightly at that but he was a businessman and was ready for whatever she asked. ¡°Well, may I ask, I hope you don¡¯t wish me to guess? ¡°She knew he was only friendly because she had worth to him, but then again, she didn¡¯t care she was only here because he had worth to her. ¡°I need something I can take any time for stress and anxiety ¡° he nodded ¡°Our line of work can wear a person down,¡± ¡°It¡¯s why I like the drink myself ¡° he stirred his drink in thought, watching her observe him in return. His interest was purely financial as he lost himself in thought noticing the darkness edge around her. ¡°an interesting skill used to hiding?¡± her eyes narrowed at that surprising him. ¡°What are you implying?¡± he swallowed not sure how he oversteped. ¡°I meant no disrespect ¡° ¡°merely observing a skill at play¡± ¡° I assure you ¡°She looked to still be simmering, so he tried to soothe her. ¡° I do have a herb that can be smoked good for mana recovery and reduces stress¡± ¡° by calming the mind ¡°She calmed a bit, listening ¡°And?¡± ¡°It does have side effects, nothing harmful,¡± ¡° Well, unless you are into vanity¡± ¡° reports of users saying it works great, but red eyes and white hair are the common effects reported if long-term use; ¡° ¡°it tends to be permanent.¡± She never cared about her looks, well, that was a bit of a lie. She did like attracting a man for fun, but beyond that, it was nothing to her¡­ ¡®A fair trade, what is the price?¡± he smiled at that ¡°Nothing ¡° her eyes narrowed ¡°You think me a fool?¡± ¡° There is always a price ¡° he slowly took a drink and then responded ¡°Wise words and I never do business I don¡¯t gain,¡± ¡° but I¡¯d rather be in your good graces,¡± ¡°Mana crystals are my prices¡± ¡° higher the better, when I do charge but not for this.¡± ¡°For this, ¡° she repeated Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°You are a guild master.¡± ¡° People will use you for trades of said crystal¡± ¡° I only asked you to keep me in mind for the rare ones vs using them for magical things or armor¡± ¡° it is what Adventure prefers to do,¡± ¡° so it is hard to convince people why, a potion ¡° ¡°is worth more than armor for life. ¡° She nodded slowly at that. ¡°When can you deliver?¡± he grinned at that, ¡°my dear.¡± ¡° What kind of businessman would I be¡± ¡° If I could not get it now, ¡° ¡°please excuse me for a second. ¡°As he left and opened the door, the thug nodded and spoke with him as he left, closing the door behind him. She did not trust him but knew nothing he could do could hurt her he had also been doing business here for a few years, so he had gained trust even if he tried something she could return the favor tenfold. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the bit she did drink or just finally getting a respite, but she was feeling better, even starting to doze a bit she hadn¡¯t been sleeping much¡­ The sound of the door opening and a thug¡¯s voice saying to his boss he already told somebody something she did not catch as he nodded and closed the door. ¡°Sorry for the delay¡± ¡° I had to get a pipe to match the gift¡± he returned to the desk with a small pouch and a wooden box he presented the items, so she took them and nodded she opened the box to see what the fuss was about. It was a finely crafted pipe inlaid with gold and wood she knew was enchanted she was about to say it was too much, but he raised a hand to forestall her. ¡°I know a gnome tinker annoying, really ¡° ¡°likes to pay with trinkets than coin or crystals ¡° ¡°but still loves to buy my potions,¡± ¡° I allow it as some of his better stuff is worth more than many of my potions tenfold over,¡± ¡° so we worked out allowance of some leeway in trinkets in trade.¡± ¡°And you assume we will have a similar outcome? ¡° ¡°Very astute, yes I plan to be here for years, ¡° ¡°There is plenty of time for you to bring me returns for petty gifts.¡± ¡°She reached over and opened the pouch and sniffed even just the herb made her feel a bit heady. ¡° I would prefer you not smoke it here ¡° She took the gift and nodded she wanted this day to end, and antagonizing the man who helped her was not high on her list she just wanted to sleep¡­ She left for the door, her business for now done ¡°I¡¯ll stay in touch, ¡°were her last words the thug watched her go and turn into a mist, amazed at the ease with which she shifted. ¡°You good boss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s a business friend just keep me informed like always ¡° he went back to his books writing notes as the thug nodded and closed the door. Back in her room, she filled and lit the pipe; the effect was instant, she immediately put out the pipe she barely made it to the bed after that and slept. When she awoke, she was surprised to see the noon sun had only a few hours passed. Guess it wasn¡¯t that strong. She slipped the pipe into the inner pocket and made her way to the main hall terry was there helping a random adventure ¡°Sleep well, mistress?¡± he asked without looking as the adventure walked away. ¡°Not enough, only a few hours. ¡° he raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°You do know a day and few hours has passed since we last talked?¡± She chuckled at that. ¡°Guess it had more of a kick than I knew ¡° ¡°It?¡± Terry pondered she showed the pipe he smelled the tip and nodded. ¡° I don¡¯t know the mix, but I know fairy root is mixed in and helps with sleep and calming a mind. I was always told it had to be a drink, though?¡± she shurged. ¡°Alchemist gave it as a gift to help¡­ he did say long term will have side effects, but I don¡¯t mind ¡° he nodded at that. ¡°It¡¯s the fairy herb that tends to have harmless side effects¡± ¡° if consumed too often¡± ¡° I guess the smocking has the same effect¡± ¡° heard it is less common in beastkin humans tend to be affected by magic more¡± She was already getting anxious again, so she drew the pipe and lit it as she slowly blew out, everything just washed away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will deal with it as it happens. ¡° he nodded it was the start of her new life of not being a mother. twelve years later How many years had he lived in this prison surrounded by grey robes and priest people always coming and going, always acting so loving, but he knew better it was fake, they weren¡¯t his family no matter how many times they welcomed him. He felt a bit of pride the day he was told he had darkness level three magic the bishop said he could use it for many things, like seeing people¡¯s magic why would he choose that? he had no clue he liked making shadows, though it allowed him to hide and escape when he had nowhere else to go at least he was safe and alone there even when he didn¡¯t want to be. It was an odd thing then, the day the two wolf beastkin showed up, nobody knew why they were abandoned. Rumors went around their parents were killed in a dungeon, and others said they had debts and fled, leaving their kids behind the biggest tragedy was even though they were around ten in age they said they did not know about their past, they said they where moved around from place to place before ending up in the city church. I didn¡¯t believe it, it took a week of following them in shadows to get close they were mistrustful and did what they were told but he felt he could offer them more than just accepting their fate maybe even be a family¡­ As he kept his distance so as not to scare them, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve seen you two around, my name is Arlin. ¡° They both jerked at his voice it seemed he was more hidden than he knew. From the darkness magic ¡± Sorry it¡¯s magic I have to help me hide I tend to avoid working by using it.¡± They both stared wide-eyed, amazed he had power. ¡°You could do magic? ¡°The girl spoke. ¡°Yeah, your beastkin you should get magic too, maybe even stronger than me!¡± He said with enthusiasm that when they both looked down, ears flat. ¡° no¡­. That¡¯s why they abandon us, we have no magic.¡± The boy said. ¡°What?! Nobody would be that cruel¡­ ¡° ¡°Our family did, ¡°the girl said meekly, ¡°they said magic is everything, and if the gods gave us none, they we weren¡¯t Wellcome in the tribe.¡± He was shocked he spent his whole life wanting a family and they got abandoned by their¡­. ¡° Maybe we can be a family?¡± he tried saying, but they both looked at him as if what he said was wrong, so he sighed. ¡± ok, what about a leader?¡± ¡° I won¡¯t abandon you as a boss¡± ¡° I will be there to guide you instead.¡± They still looked doubtful, but the boy shrugged. ¡° Ok, boss. My name is Rock, and this is my sister Ziala.¡± ¡°I can speak for myself ¡°She was annoyed but nodded afterward confirming it was her name. ¡° Rock? That¡¯s an interesting name.¡± ¡°Our parents were strong in earth magic, so they wanted me to be the rock, ¡° ¡°least that when they said before things went¡­. ¡°He trailed off, ear down, ziala patted his back. ¡° I understand,¡± he said ¡°ziala is also a pretty name¡± She gave a small smile but wasn¡¯t cheerful. Arlin knew this was a chance at a new start, so he showed them things weren¡¯t so bad. they got used to helping the grey robes with random chores and learning basic reading and math, they knew some, but the tribe they came from focused more on magic than anything else, so it was a nice change for him to be helping them with things seem to be looking up A few months passed with Arlin happy leading the kids they did not see him really as a family, but it was close it was then ziala was getting sick, slowly playing and moving less each day. They tried praying and random potions, but nothing was working it did not make sense, so Arlin went to see the bishop. As he entered the bishop¡¯s room he was greeted with a good-natured reply, ''Arlin it¡¯s good to see you well'' '' it¡¯s been a while since I have seen you happy'' '' or helping others, it¡¯s a nice change what can I do for you?¡± He steadied his resolve ¡° I know you saw ziala is getting sicker and worse each day. ¡°, we need a cure for her¡± The bishop was smiling but now frowned ¡°We can¡¯t do that I¡¯m afraid,¡± ¡° her sickness is not fatal¡± ¡° given time, she should grow in magic, and it will heal itself.¡± ¡°it won¡¯t, it¡¯s why they were abandoned.¡± ¡°Who told you such things?¡± ¡°I heard it from their own words,¡± ¡° ah¡­ that is partly true¡± ¡° There is no partly, they were abandoned and you know it¡± ¡° Arlin,¡± bishop sighed ¡°it¡¯s¡­ true the tribe they came from was¡­. ¡° ¡°Well is a bit of zealot over magic¡± ¡° it is sad, but that is the struggle of life.¡± He was shocked at the indifference of the bishop he saw Arlin look and explained. ¡°We have been having cases like this for years¡­¡± ¡° on top of that if you helped more you know we are always dealing with the weakness curse¡­ ¡° he did not care he was the leader of the kids and promised he take care of them. ¡°There got to be something you can do ¡° ¡°For her? No¡­ ¡° ¡°she will grow out of it¡± ¡° almost all beastkin heal from it within a few years at most; ¡° ¡°They barely even have any weakness effects it is the humans that suffer.¡± Arlin wasn¡¯t listening since the bishop wasn¡¯t he would find a way¡­ Bishop saw his face and knew he needed to see how it affected humans ¡°Follow me ¡° He led them to one of the side corridors he never went down since it was where most of the grey robes and priests tended to go. There were a surprising amount of doors in this hall, and random doors were open the bishop spoke quietly ¡°The closed doors were them sleeping.¡± ¡°We check on them randomly to make sure they¡¯re ok¡± ¡° the open ones are those awake, and we try and assist who we can.¡± As they entered one of the doors, he noticed it was a small room basic, with just a bed and a small table to the side with a chair, unlike their main room, which was a bunker hall with many beds where they slept, he wondered why these rooms where single what made them better? The bishop, sensing his discomfort, spoke, ¡°These rooms were for those who have no home and nobody to help,¡± ¡° We tend to help them till we get a potion¡± ¡° or they recover, some choose to repay us as grey robes, ¡° ¡°others donate when they can¡± ¡° We don¡¯t judge¡± ¡° as the city and guild helps fund these projects since it keeps people off the streets.¡± The room they were in was currently empty but did look lived in ¡°Where are they?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°We try and give them exercise when we can to help them recover since their always weak.¡± ¡° We have to be careful and tend to do it in small amounts¡± ¡° while supervised ¡° he did remember seeing random people be guided around he just thought they were old or sick, well he was partly right. ¡°You said you can help them so you can spare a potion then¡­¡± the bishop sighed. ¡°They¡¯re rare and take time to make¡± ¡° every year we have been getting less not more, ¡° ¡°and the people with weakness happen to new people every year¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work harder I will earn it¡­¡± ¡°Arlin, this is your home¡± ¡° you owe us nothing we do wish you help more, but out of desire, not need. ¡° ¡®This is not my home¡­¡± it slipped his lips but he did not regret it he always hated it here and now they won¡¯t help his family. It was worse¡­ ¡°I wish you did not feel that way but we will care for you as long as you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Excuse me. ¡° They both look at the new voice it was a grey robe walking a young man he looked like he had run for days, and was barely standing. They move away from the door, regretting they blocked the path. ¡° Mr. Smith was passing through the city a month ago ¡° the bishop spoke as the grey robe guided the man to the bed ¡°he does have a home, but it is overseas¡± ¡° he was worried he might get sick and came to the city looking for are alchemist ¡° ¡°How did he know? ¡° he was amazed he traveled so far looking like that¡­ ¡° We try to keep a church in all towns built¡± ¡° and share information and resources where we can¡± ¡° he was tested for not having magic¡± ¡° and knew one day he would¡­ ¡° ¡°well, could get sick, so he came here looking for a cure. ¡° ¡°It happens to everyone without magic?¡± ¡°Hmmm, technically, yes, but it tends to happen more where dungeons exist.¡± The man Mr. Smith was oblivious to everything that just took place, as he was eased into bed and fell asleep. The grey rob used a cloth they had to clean the sweat from his face. They did not want to be rude watching, so they left him be they bowed, leaving the room and closing the door to give him peace. ¡°Now you know why we can¡¯t help you, people like that are waiting for a cure ¡°Yet he did not see it that way for him it was proof he needed to save his sister before she became like that¡­ He rubbed his eyes, another of these stupid cures done¡­. He was trying to build a backlog with the few he was able to craft so he could put it off longer but they were a pain to make it was like the gods were fighting his method the herbs seemed to be getting rarer regardless of what he was willing to pay for them¡­ One of his older alchemists came to him, the perfectionist who kept wanting to study the herb, but he refused to let him¡­ ¡°what do you want, Herbert? ¡° He did not even look he already knew the old fool was near just by his nature of always coming when a cure seemed to be done¡­. ¡°I still think you¡¯re doing it wrong sir.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but it¡¯s my method, and it works.¡± ¡°You could be saving more lives if you made it better ¡° ¡°Mabye and less money¡­¡± ¡°Is that all that matters to you? ¡° He laughed at that ¡®Do you really need to ask that? ¡° ¡°I do,¡± ¡° I cannot work for a man whose only goal is greed the gods want us to save lives not bleed them off coin¡­¡± ¡°Touching¡­¡± ¡° but it¡¯s my shop, my rules, ¡° ¡°This isn¡¯t your school of hope,¡± ¡° you came to me,¡± ¡°This is my empire, I built with my time and money¡­¡± Hebert sighed ¡°I will be leaving then¡­¡± that surprised him. ¡°Is this about a raise?¡± ¡° you just had to ask¡± ¡° or I suppose I could spare one herb since if you insist ¡° he looked at Herbert to judge his response. He was well-dressed and squinting not from annoyance but from his habit of always staring at close things, it was affecting him too, it¡¯s why he started wearing glasses randomly he wondered if he could make a potion for that when Herbert spoke. ¡° No sir¡­ ¡° ¡°your greed knows no bounds, ¡° ¡°and as much as it pains me, ¡° ¡°I trust I can do better ¡° ¡°even without that herb,¡± he laughed at that before he could stop himself. ¡°Sorry, that was rude,¡± ¡° I wish you well.¡± ¡° Let the guild know you are leaving¡± ¡° I prearrange for all my workers with them for payments¡± ¡° That might end with us having issues as a fail-safe ¡° ¡°so there can be no hard feelings,¡± : if you change your mind I always admired your work.¡± Herbert wasn¡¯t sure if he was serious or if he had been dismissed that easily, the more he thought about it, it was that easy¡­ it was a solemn walk out the front door. Nobody tried to stop him as he passed the thugs at the door he barely even noticed the young child standing before them pleading to get in¡­ He was tired as he sat back at his desk, setting the newest potion there, and poured himself a drink. He wanted to sleep soon even though it was still early as much as he loved what alchemy gave him, it was a mental drain. ¡°Boss? ¡° A thug slowly opened the door. ¡° What¡­¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± He was annoyed, but they never interrupted unless it was something. ¡°Just tell me¡± ¡° I¡¯d rather know than not.¡± The thug stopped closing the door and looked conflicted ¡°Their some kid wanting to see you who says he wants to make a deal.¡± The absurdity of it surprised him how did a child know how to find him? ¡° I will allow it, send him. ¡° he finished off his drink and set it off to the side, waiting for the unknown visitor when the door opened again, there was a young boy covered in edges of shadows as if it was an outline around him. He was a simple dress that looked like the was provided by the church. The kid hesitated for a moment, then sat, not looking at him. ¡°Well, you came here what do you need? ¡° he was interested in what brought this kid, but not that much. ¡° My sister is sick¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I need a cure¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a church child, we don¡¯t give freely, and they can heal most things very easily ¡° ¡°It the weakness ¡° ¡°Ah, my statement stands¡­ that is not something giving easily what it worth to you for me to even care¡­¡± ¡°I can work ¡° ¡°I got plenty of thugs and your little young to be one, also I don¡¯t think they¡¯re worth that potion they not easily made ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll owe you ¡° ¡°Charming, but that¡¯s not much of a sell pitch for me to care.¡° ¡°I have darkness level three I can earn money I just need time¡­ ¡° he was mildly interested to hear that. that was a rare gift for a human he could probably find a use for later when older, and he did just make one it pains him to think of the deal he made with the church to always make them one though he has to make more¡­ As he thought more about it, he figured he would have some fun. ¡°You cannot steal from anyone¡± ¡° with money coming into my streets ¡° ¡°Or around my shop. beyond that?¡± ¡° I don¡¯t care how you get the money¡­ ¡°The boy looked up hopeful at that, and he grinned the boy frowned, knowing there was more. ¡° You will never be able to pay me back as a thief,¡± ¡° but it will be interesting to see you try¡± ¡° I need things from the dungeon, and you are too young for that.¡± He left out the part where he could use this against the church, letting their kids run rampant and make deals, That they can¡¯t pay¡­ maybe it would allow him to end the stupid once-a-month potion deal. It was a waste of time for him to help the weak and poor. He reached over and handed the boy the potion.¡± This is a rare gift you did nothing to earn it. Remember that¡­¡± The boy nodded and rushed away, not saying a word of thanks the thug in the hall noticed the boy go but did not give chase since the boss wasn¡¯t concerned. ¡°You good boss? ¡° ¡°Fine, just setting up my future is all.¡± The thug nodded and let him be he poured himself one more drink before turning in for the day, he hated those cures, wasted time and effort. Awakening Paths: Magic, Brotherhood, and the Search for Belonging The stone never faded it was¡­ just a normal stone, which surprised her she thought since it was magic, it would fade, so she tried willing it away, and like water to the earth it faded away as if nothing she did was ever there. cemented their view that she wasn¡¯t just different; she was one day to be an elder, and you respect them, not play, auntie and hates traveling, so I¡¯m going to.¡± Stolen story; please report. listened anyway¡­¡± She got happy and grasped him but he gently pulled her off So they left for one last chance for a place to call home and hopefully find that which she felt was missing. nebo offered his service to whoever would listen the church welcomed his teaching, and there were many herbs scattered everywhere, which worried her they had little value, and it made more sense why they traveled if they were that well-versed her ears deflated how old did he have to be to explore or adventure with them! Sigh Soon, though, maybe even today! he spoke would do him some good to go out more with me,¡± New Friends and First Adventures Chapter four She was back home in the church she was happy after the endless ordeal dealing with orphans it wore her down he niece was visiting, which brought her joy. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you always like things to be dark.¡± ¡° Are you trying to be mysterious?¡± ¡° It¡¯s not working, ¡®¡¯her niece said while flicking her tail, annoyed at the setting, she flattened her eyes in response. ¡°This is my room, don¡¯t you have someone else to bother? ¡° She was regretting looking forward to this visit she somehow forgeting her neice enjoyed the light too much¡­ ¡°Yea, yea, crabby.¡± ¡° Here, I brought you some food from Mom. ¡°She handed her a small basket with random fruit. ¡°Thank you, wish your mother well for me ¡° ¡°Do it yourself you¡¯re not stuck here ¡°She ignored the request tail still swishing she was wondering why her niece was so annoyed that wasn¡¯t like her¡­ ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Well, what? Her niece replied raising a brow. ¡°You going say who stepped on your tail or keep acting like I¡¯m the problem ¡°She flattened her ear in response and narrowed her eyes before deflating ¡°Sorry, I just not been happy since we came here, I got no friends¡­¡± ¡° You had that fox girl, Nina, Was it? Why not write her? ¡°Again, she flattened her ears and looked away. ¡° She not my friend anymore¡­¡± that surprised her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She going to be an elder,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stay friends like that and it¡¯s not the same¡­¡± ¡° I want a friend, ¡° ¡°not a pen pal that pities me.¡± She walked around the room it was basic but cozy, a small bed with a desk and a window, but it was covered to reduce light and a mage light she ran her hand over the desk ¡°You really need dust more¡­¡± ¡° I haven¡¯t had time¡­¡± ¡°Or you¡¯re lazy ¡° she smiled while swishing her tail her aunt narrowed her eyes and though sitting her tail started to swish. ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck, and my love for you dear niece, if I did not pity you I would not be so nice¡­ ¡°Sure, ¡° she casually stretches while taunting her aunt who did pity her niece and knew she went from a tribe full of kids all helping and loving to a village of random adults with random kids sectioned off, it wasn¡¯t the same. ¡°Will see if we can get you some work maybe the inn or the church? ¡°Gods no, not the church, she protested. ¡°She was amused at her niece the church was wonderful she just did not see how nice it was. ¡°The church teaches kids you can try visiting then? ¡° ¡°Maybe¡­¡± With that, the visit came to a quiet end with casual talks. The day started earlier than he knew, he was always used to everyone being up and food being made before he got up, Len woke him up early saying he needed to help get things ready if he wanted to join the adults he did not like it but agreed this was what he asked for the work involved a lot of packing random things for the shop. he knew Dad would gather supplies from barter and trades but never knew the details len said it was mostly herbs and meats, some furs that they also bartered, and other things they tended to use coins especially if anyone was passing threw their town as the last stop before a major journey into unknown places. He ended up asking if they got a lot of outside trade. Len said not really, as there was another bigger town that was a crossroad to the kingdom. Their home area was more of a branch that expanded out for wood and hunting. . It helped to be close to the lake as it also made it a minor attraction for others wanting a little adventure while still being close to the city. It was tiring loading up the cart and packing random items. They were able to eat breakfast afterward; it was odd knowing some of the things that he slept through. Len held him tight as they boarded the wagon, and kept close to him for warmth. Mom said before they left, she would stop by later with lunch as Dad slapped the reigns, the adventure was off the tree he stared out at in the yard, slowly moving forward to the world he knew and then beyond; Maybe it was waking up early or the rumble of the road, but he soon fell asleep, being held by his sister. he was not sure how much time had passed as he was gently woken up by his sister brushing his hair and saying he got get up, we still have the cart to clear. He was not happy that this was his new adventure but did not complain and helped unload the various items into the shop. It surprised him when two random fox-like humans started helping he had never seen anyone with pointy ears or tails and could not help but stare. ¡°You must be wolf? Your father mentioned you the other day ¡° he was tall and slim with a serious face he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, brother,¡± ¡°yes his name is Wolf¡± ¡° I forgot he hasn¡¯t seen many beastkin, ¡°The man smiled and nodded, going about unloading the cart, not minding his lack of response, the girl, noticing his wonder, jumped in to share the moment. ¡°I¡¯m nina. ¡°She was kinda pretty with red hair and a wagging tail, which confused him. How anyone could do that? He had never seen a tail on a human before so he watched it wag she saw his attention and wag more in response. ¡°Stop being rude brother¡± ¡° Mom raised you better than that ¡° his sister chided ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just a bit much ¡°The girl stopped wagging her tail at that. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll get back to work¡± and left past the male foxman causing him to flatten his ear as she left. ¡°Don¡¯t mind my sister¡± ¡°she can be overfriendly but means well. ¡° he wasn¡¯t sure what he did wrong he had been a little too reserved, but it was all happening faster than he could process. ¡°No, I was rude,¡± ¡° You¡¯re still humans¡­um, I didn¡¯t catch your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nebo, and as I said that was my sister ¡° he looked into the distance she was stock items looked downcast even though she had been happy a moment ago. He knew his sister wanted to chide him more instead went and consoled nina he did not want to make things worse, so focused on unloading. Despite the work and waking up early nothing really happened after that incident, which surprised him he thought the shop would be getting hundreds of people with all the things they brought. Len smiled and explained normally, that things started quiet, and that when nina came edging back, trying to get close, her mood seemed better even though she had been upset before. ¡°Sorry I was rude, you seem like a nice person.¡± He tried being nice. Her tail wagged, and her ear perked up at that she quit trying to hide herself, getting close and jumping close instead. ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± ¡° Where new here too!¡± ¡° I had a friend that came here before me ¡° ¡°I have not seen her in a while, so I was hoping to make new friends or even a new family!¡± The words came quickly and threw him off, causing his sister to laugh a bit she was definitely a happy person he thought as conversations carried on more casually it was nice. But it quickly got boring again when nothing really happened it felt like being trapped in the house once more¡­ this was not what he wanted, his sister tried to say this was normally what she did. The few times they wondered or gathered herbs was her break from work, he felt bad that he assumed she was going on a grand adventure leaving him behind so he told her so. ¡°Sorry, Len, I thought you were always exploring without me she giggled at that. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Nonsense brother, you make the adventure fun ¡° ¡°Truly gathering herbs bore me¡± ¡° it is you running around that keeps me on my toes that makes it more enjoyable.¡± Nina heard that and wanted to be included chim in. ¡° I love gathering my brother too!¡± ¡° Well, he¡¯s more into reading or doing more boring work.¡± She looked lost in thought as she said that. Nebo was in the back checking inventory but she was speaking loud enough that he heard and replied his view. ¡°I¡¯m more a bookworm or merchant but I don¡¯t mind gathering herbs¡± as he thought of replying, Dad who was randomly overseeing the few customers who were shopping, decided to chime in ¡° I told you before¡± ¡° We kept you at home because we were off to work,¡± ¡° and it was for your own good, work is work.¡± he deflated a bit at that, but Dad said a moment later. ¡°But you worked hard and did not break anything.¡± That surprised him to want to defend himself. ¡° Why would I break anything ?! ¡° ¡°You have in the past.¡± ¡° We used to always bring you to the shop,¡± ¡° but you pulled Radom items too much and were a hazard risk to yourself and the shop. ¡°Nina laughed at that, embarrassing him. ¡°NO! ¡°He was refusing to accept blame for something he could not remember, len smiled and tried to be a peacemaker. ¡° it was a few years ago¡± ¡° you were still barely walking it was no big deal¡± he still felt attacked and did not like how he had no way to defend himself. Dad spoke up after that, ¡°What I meant is you helped and saved us time when your mother gets here with food,¡± ¡° we can watch the shop if you want, search near the lake for herbs¡± ¡° Really? both he and his sister said dad smiled and replied ¡°Yes ¡°They both grabbed and hugged him he laughed and was happy too he acted stern at times but he loved his family dearly. He felt a little depressed at that moment they had been pushed a little much and never complained well Leena never complained he sighed silently to himself the new fox kin had helped a lot and he was happy they had been looking for work he did need a helping hand with supplies. it also gives the kids more time to find themselves, it was then he noticed nina fidgeting nearby ¡°Can I go too? ¡° He did not see why not he looked to Nebo who also was nearby he looked indifferent to the matter but still spoke. ¡°I would like to stay and keep working in the shop you have a few records I like to review ¡° he nodded gratefully he wanted to work on that and spoke to address nina. ¡° my kids like you and I got no problem you joing them in that. ¡° She beamed and jumped up and down. ¡°Thank you¡± Leena seemed happy to have her along Wolf was indifferent. Some time passed after that small bout of excitement with Len, Wolf, and nina playing tag in the shop, after some time Dad gave stern looks but said nothing though they did take the hint and did not want to ruin their good time, mom brought sandwichs that made everyone happy she was told about the plan to let them gather herbs, and approved as Wolf hug and kiss his mom and dad goodbye they quickly rush off to the real adventure. Mom yelled after them to stay safe and be home before the setting sun as dad watched them go Elinor smiled as she watched her kids and the fox girl go. ¡° so dear what changed? ¡° ¡°We never talked about letting kids go play early¡± ¡°That¡¯s not like you, not that I disapprove, just wondering.¡± he held her in an embrace, then kissed her gently, and she smiled ¡°You did not answer my question? ¡° ¡°no, I did not. ¡°with a grin she gave him a light smack on his chest and pulled away. ¡° so you going to talk or do I have to make you ?¡± ¡°tempting but no need, I¡¯ll talk there growing up and the world bigger than our little village.¡± ¡° I fear one day they will want to explore it, and really get hurt¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to a city, I¡¯ve been to a dungeon,¡± ¡° And I¡¯ve seen magic that many here still don¡¯t believe,¡± ¡° even though it is common elsewhere. ¡° ¡°I notice business picking up not just from explorers but those interested in expanding beyond the city¡­¡± ¡° I just think we should plan ahead ¡° ¡°Leena doesn¡¯t complain but don¡¯t think she or Wolf wants to run our shop. So let them find what they do want.¡± Elinor thought to herself amused while slowly fixing her husband¡¯s shirt ¡°I thought you be more stubborn¡± ¡°but nice to see the wise handsome man I married¡± ¡°Know how not only to treat a lady but his kids.¡± she looked up into his eye and he looked away blushing. ¡° if you say so, my fair lady, ¡° while she leaned into him to enjoy the rest of their day before evening. Finally free! With joy after all the hardship he endured, it finally felt like it paid off as they ran down the street enjoying the sight, and all the people he never really knew were here in the village some frowned at their passing but the majority ignored them as kids playing. It took a bit of time but they managed to make it to the lake wolf was really tired from the day and asked if he could rest leenia used to the busy days was fine and did not mind. She agreed to him resting while she explored for herbs with nina nearby she made sure to stress not to wander as anything could happen with the world full of magic. Wolf agreed though he did not believe her thinking she was using that as an excuse to make sure he stayed. As he was catching his breath watching her and nina scout nearby for any easy herb, he admired their strength and how they were able to keep going, he watched her for a while till they wandered past deeper into the trees beyond the lake. The calm of it all overwhelmed him a bit. Everything was new and different; he looked out at the lake¡¯s clear still waters, amazed at how his hometown had had such wonders. The lake itself was vast and clear. Till some fisherman in the distance caught his eye. so he waved and shouted, ¡°Hello! ¡° They must been sleeping because they jerked slightly, then looked into the distance, saw him, and gave a small wave before going back to sleep fishing. He laughed at that when he heard Leena¡¯s voice coming from behind. ¡°Who were you talking to, brother? ¡° The fisher over there, I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± She looked into the distance and saw them in the same spot as before: lazy fishing ¡° I think I¡¯ve seen them before,¡± nina stated while studying them, swishing her tail and trying to get a better look. ¡° Me too,¡± Leena agreed.¡± They tend to stop by for supplies if it¡¯s them Their brothers moved into town a few months back¡± ¡° Really?¡± he replied, learning something new how many people are there? Leena thought,¡± I¡¯m not sure. A few hundred, at least probably more? Never tried counting them¡± Wow, we have a lot of people! ¡° ¡°Not really, crossroad town has a thousand or more last I heard it still growing ¡°Nina grabbed him from behind and added her thoughts. ¡°And you should see the city people everywhere it was too much for me so I left.¡± He could not imagine that many people and just said,¡± You¡¯re both amazing for knowing so much¡± Leena ruffled his hair and handed him some herbs to hold. ¡°Hold these for me I think I found some berries but heard you yell so came back. OK! he was excited it was a rare treat when she brought berries ¡°Hey me too! ¡° Nina also rushed to join her leaving him holding the random herbs waiting,The herbs she brought were a mix of a few spices maybe they could be used for dinner tonight he watched the lake once more while he waited Leena came back soon after. ¡° wish I brought something to carry these with, I forgot in the excitement of an early day she looked in the distance for a moment before continuing.¡± how about this, we enjoy these Berries now¡± ¡° and the view, ¡° ¡°then we picked some more for Mom, Dad, and Nebo, as she gave him the rare treasure of the sweets. Nina plopped down near him, annoying him slightly she was really friendly but always smiling, so he did not mind much. His sister was also near him, enjoying the moment. The remainder of the day seemed to pass quickly as he told them about his desire for adventure. Nina loved it, and she listened closely to his story his sister though was more focused on things that still needed to be done when they went home. The trip back to the shop was just as tiring for him, but he managed while nina told of her adventures coming to this town. When they made it to the shop, they shared their bounty. Nebo did not care for sweets but thanked us anyway. Mom and Dad enjoyed it much more as it was time to close shop we wished the foxkin well with promises to nina to do it again another time with Nebo more focused on working much like his sister¡­ Back home during the evening meal, he retold their adventure to his parents. Leena thinking over her brother asked about setting some time for Wolf to play with Coby, but Dad frowned despite the good day, he had his dad sour it by reminding him there would be more work, before playing, he nodded in understanding and ended the day¡¯s adventure. Tired he was very tired why did he have to wake up early again leena woke him the same as before she said today would be easier but they still needed to tend the shop before any crowds. He grumbled, ¡°What crowds? ¡° but she ignored him as they started their day. They made it to the shop easily and to his surprise, Nebo was already straight back, ready to work with alert ears, then there was nina, who looked tired with flat ears and a dipped tail, but she perked up when she saw him and wagged her tail a bit. ¡°Morning, wolf! ¡° ¡°Moring, you¡¯re both here early ¡° ¡°YEA! Brother said if we wanted to prove ourselves,¡± ¡° got to keep showing up early. ¡°Her brother flattened his ear at that, not liking private talks said so openly, but Dad approved and thanked them for being so diligent. But just like he thought this morning, nothing was happening¡­ in fact, Leena, Dad, and Nebo were doing all the work while he watched. Every time he tried to help, they already had it done, or he was getting in the way, even nina was keeping busy with small tasks, humming to herself¡­ was this really work? Bored he hated he had nothing, and could do nothing¡­ dad taking pity on him said ¡° you see that shelf in the corner?¡± he knew it well, he saw it repeatedly in his boredom, it had a few minor displayed items. ¡°Well, clear that shelf and you¡¯re done for the day.¡± That surprised his mom had not even come yet so it was even earlier he got excited but then asked. ¡°what about len? I can¡¯t go without her?¡± Dad replied. ¡° I was going to let nina take you home and come back. She used to travel¡± he was heartbroken that not even two days passed and he was no longer needed. Dad noticed his mistake and changed how he said it. ¡° I meant you can help your mother bring us food then you all can play afterward ¡°Leena smiled at that and he felt he had a mission only he could do. So he cleaned the shelf of Random items while Nina later told him stories on the way home Mom was surprised to see them and was already leaving the house. He was not used to all the walking and was getting tired and wanted to rest. Nina said she could stay with him but he did not like feeling like a burden but gave in quickly as he really did need to rest. Why was everyone else so full of energy Before his mom left she hugged and kissed him leaving them a small meal. He showed his house off to nina, who took everything in with excitement he enjoyed her company a little but she was much too happy for a normal house. He took his food to the room which he left on a counter he asked nina if he could be alone for a bit as he wanted to rest she agreed easy enough and he thought he just take a little nap and slept before he even knew it happened. he awoke to an unknown amount of time passing the meal still wrapped beside his bed. ¡°nina? ¡° He was worried she left or got bored waiting for him. ¡° I¡¯m still here ¡°She rushed into the room with a smile on her face ¡°So you¡¯re awake? ¡° ¡°Yeah sorry, still getting used to so much travel ¡° ¡°It¡¯s ok! Are we going to eat? ¡° He was surprised she did not eat without him while waiting, he finally opened the wrapped food to see some bread, cheese, and fruit. Which he shared with nina and they both ate happily. But Wolf couldn¡¯t help but wonder at the odd pair here. ¡°Why did you come to this village?¡± she was happily shaking her tail, but after that, it stopped, and her ears pressed down a bit he wondered if he should not have asked that. ¡°It¡¯s not really a secret we¡­I kind of ran away'' he was not sure how to respond to that she did not look that old nor that young either; she reminded him of his sister in age. She went on as he was lost in thought. ¡°I was supposed to be an Edler,¡± ¡°but I did not want a tribe worshiping me¡± ¡° so I left, ¡° ¡°and then we went from place to place looking for a home¡± ¡° I did have another friend here I hadn¡¯t seen yet¡± ¡° but we grew distant so they might not want to see me anyway¡­.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they come for you? ¡° She laughed at that ¡°I say I ran away,¡± ¡° but I still got the elder blessing to leave¡± ¡° Nothing was ever forced on me¡± ¡° but I also never felt I had a choice¡± ¡° but this is my choosing ¡°Her ears were down and she seemed defeated he wasn¡¯t sure how to comfort her. ¡°Well you¡¯re here now ¡° ¡°and my sister likes you so that should be enough¡± She laughed at that ¡°Yeah, it is, ¡° as they ate in silence The trip back to the shop was still tiring, but Nina kept his mind off it as they made their way back, His sister was worried they were gone for a while, even with Mom assuring them they were okay. He asked his sister why she didn¡¯t come looking for him and she got a sly smile. saying she wanted him to have time alone with his new friend¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure what she was hinting at, but it annoyed him and made Nina blush. His nap wasn¡¯t that long, it seemed since it was only a little later in the afternoon, Dad ended up talking to Nina and Nebo, letting them know they could keep working full-time, which made them both happy dad, he also insisted they camp near their home since their now official employees Overall, it was a good day, and he looked forward to what was to come A Boy, Herbs, and the Hermit Alchemist chapter five A few weeks passed with the same routine he had gotten used to waking up after the sixth or so time of his sister waking him up it still took a while for his body to adjust from all the walking. Mr. Crow and Dad finally worked out a time they could meet and play and they finally trusted him alone well with Coby but the same difference¡­ he was a little Sad to leave his sister, but she had nina and was always putting things off to oversee him at the shop so this was good for both them. She promised she missed him and they could do things later if he still wanted. Nina was upset she couldn¡¯t join him but knew she had to work and still had his sister. That was good enough for him as he knew more of what went on at the shop after weeks of working. He left the house to go find Coby and was surprised Coby met him halfway it was not planned it just ended up that way, excited to see him, and they embraced. ¡°what are you doing here I was going to meet you at your house?¡± ¡°I track you¡± Coby replied excitedly ¡°What? ¡° ¡°Well, not tracked more assumed you be home,¡± he replied sheepishly.¡± My dad has been teaching me how to track, so I was trying it in the village earlier it doesn¡¯t really work everyone¡¯s tracks look the same, and it¡¯s hard to tell new from old tracks ¡° ¡°Hmmm, he was listening intently this did sound fun and could lead to adventure. ¡° OK! Let¡¯s try it out while exploring as he starts racing off Coby soon, join him on our first adventure. He wanted to go to the lake but Coby convinced him to go the opposite way saying that he could show him the hunting trials they used so Wolf agreed. Since it was a new land to explore, it was strange to be surrounded by a forest everything felt magical, and he knew he could get lost as everything was the same. His friend assured him not to worry they have marks they leave to keep track of trails and make it easy to get back when he showed Wolf a tree with a line cut he understood what he meant but¡­ ¡°how do you know where the trees are you mark? Everything is near the same?¡± ¡° Hmmm, a lot of ways. I guess?¡± ¡° the angle of the sun and the wind.¡± ¡° just a feeling?¡± He said the last part as a question. He was starting to doubt this trip when Coby said he had been here for weeks well months really, with his dad but explored and hunted alone for a few weeks so it was ok to trust him. He was shocked ¡°You been alone for weeks!?¡± Coby laughed ¡° as part of my training,¡± ¡° Dad had me forage check track scout potential animals and stuff¡± ¡° he told me if I ever got lost to blow the whistle he gave me and just wait he would come and blow his whistle to help guide me back. ¡° ¡°Has that happened? ¡°he wondered curious about his friend¡¯s adventure. ¡° well¡­ I did get lost but did not blow the whistle,¡± ¡° I found my way back In time and it only happened twice.¡± ¡° I got better since then and carried ration just in case¡± he had a small pouch on his side filled with supplies. They chatted for a while wandering around before he was getting tired again despite the workout he had been getting it still wore him down. Coby was still jumping with energy he told him to rest while he foraged for berries and be back. As he rested on a tree, he noticed some odd herbs he had never seen before, they stood out with an odd yellow color so he examined them while he rested. Coby came back soon after saying no luck on the berries he saw a few bushes but none were ready to eat. He showed off his new find and copy to was surprised never seen that type. ¡°think it poisonous?¡± wolf asked excitedly. ¡°Hmmm hard to say, we could ask the hermit or my dad either of them would know better than me¡± ¡° hermit? He was confused. ¡°Yeah, he parts the village but doesn¡¯t like people, though he is good with herbs. I see him sometimes when hunting or smell him ¡° he laughed ¡± You smell him? he stinks that bad. ¡° No, he just smells Strongs of herbs if the wind carries right you can smell him even if can¡¯t see him.¡± ¡° I tend to leave him alone since he doesn¡¯t bother us either¡± That made sense to Wolf. He was not sure about the herb as he was not even sure if it was ready to be plucked let leave it for now we can always check on it later if others don¡¯t find it. The rest of the day was mostly adventuring by running around in the woods and seeing what they could find. Surprisingly, he was starting to see the pattern in the trees. Yes, everything looked the same to a point. But the random marks helped guide them surprisingly well, it would take a long time before he felt safe not getting lost but at least now it did not feel like a vast endless forest. Well it still was but home was close so it was not the same as being in the middle of it trying to find a home coby suggested tomorrow they practice shooting his bow for Target Pratice Wolf was excited he saw weapons and held knives but never a bow that could shoot! The next day he packed a light lunch so he did not have to stop for lunch later, he managed to almost get to Coby¡¯s house before Coby met him on the road from his house, his dad was with him and nodded when he saw Wolf. ¡°morning mr crow¡± ¡° Morin wolf ¡° firm but not unkind ¡°Coby already told me you two going practice shooting¡± ¡° mind your surroundings and each other ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll be out late. ¡° ¡°been following a trail, want to see what I can find¡± Coby hugs his dad goodbye before heading toward the back. I followed him back to his house. Mrs. Crow was outside with a bucket of water and moving back inside she stopped when she saw us ¡°That was quick, son, already found your friend your tracking improved,¡± she said with a bit of mirth. Coby smiled at that. ¡° I am getting better at tracking just wolf was close by so did not get a chance to train it today¡± ¡°O, ok. Are you hungry, wolf? The boys had already eaten but their stew for later or bread if you wanted something now. ¡° I¡¯m ok, thank you Mrs crow¡± ¡° such a good boy,¡± she smiled.¡± Now you boys stay safe and be sure to wash when ready to eat,¡± ¡° I need to take care few things around the house, speak up if you need anything.¡± both boys said ¡°ok¡± while Coby¡¯s mother left to do her choirs the area around back past a shed had few trees growing away from others coby said they tend to use the shed to shoot but stood near trees to help judge distance as well as give a feeling of shooting among the trees the distance he picked did not seem too far around fifteen yards. Coby gave Wolf a few brief lessons on how to hold the bow and how to avoid hitting yourself, and then he did a few practice shots to show how it worked. The shots were clean fast and on point. It was amazing to see. he tried the same, but it felt like trying to hold a weight back in his hand when he shot, it flew true, yet after a few yards, it only hit the dirt, surprising him and getting a laugh from Coby ¡° It takes a bit more pulling you were close.¡± Frustrated that his friend made it look easy, he pulled back harder with a bit of anger mixed with embarrassment, and aimed¡­ it was near a perfect shot, not the middle, but it hit the target solid. ¡° nice that¡¯s some fast improvement ¡° he was happy to be praised. ¡°Well, I had a good teacher¡± they both laughed coby kept shooting for a while more but the novelty wore off for him it was an amazing tool but the aiming and drawing tired him out add to it he would have to buy more arrows and he lost interest quickly. It was nice seeing his friend know what he wanted and have such a passion. He liked the more laid-back shop but doing nothing was boring. Yet running around shooting was not for him either he needed something to add to the shop to make it more fun¡­ As Coby was lining up a few more shots before they stopped for lunch when he noticed mushrooms near one of the trees. Amazed at his find maybe that is it, I can sell food! He deflated when he thought about cooking his mother did that was not fun either but it was closer to something he could do¡­ coby noticed his friend in a dazed state and asked. ¡° You ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine just planning for later¡± The talks turned to new places to explore after lunch and the rest of the day passed uneventfully. A few more weeks passed with a few changes wolf was spending more time with Coby and still spared days for Leena and nina. Dad only had him help in the shop for a few random days when Leena was needed elsewhere. Summer was out in force and everything felt more lively Dad mentioned he was trying to rely less on them for work but Leena said she and Nina could handle it for now and to let Wolf find himself. He went to the lake once more and explored for a bit but found he found his new freedom boring¡­ He was happily exploring before, but now it seemed to just be the same woods¡­ He tried to make an adventure out of searching for herbs but it too was a bit boring since he wasn¡¯t trying to use the herbs for anything, the day was little less than half over so he gave up and went back to the shop to help instead. He figured it would be better to help than be bored. Nina was happy to see him, but their not much he could do. Leena had a small delivery to the inn, and she was happy to bring him along if he wanted, so he agreed. She loaded up a small backpack with random items, and they set off to make the delivery. He did not really pay much attention to his surroundings beyond running to and from a few places yet the inn was surprisingly close. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. It was only a few buildings down from their shop, much closer to the main road out of town. He figured it was smart to try and catch the incoming travelers. The inn was a big building that made their shop look small, and their shop was large to him¡­ Getting inside was easy enough and there were a lot of tables he saw with stairs in the distance leading to a second floor. Though not much business which surprised him. His sister spoke up making him focus, she said they were looking for the innkeeper when he saw him behind the counter he was shocked it was a Bearman! He knew they existed but seeing one in person was different he was behind the counter checking some glass he did not even look up and spoke. ¡°you got my meat kid? ¡° ¡°How did you know?¡± he was shocked, he knew without them saying a word, why they were there. The Bearman barked a laugh at that. ¡° my nose, nose¡± he smiled while looking at them with rows of sharp teeth it was a little scary but Leena just frowned. ¡° stop trying to scare my brother,¡± ¡°He is not used to being around different beastkin,¡± he laughed and then laughed some more. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, girly; you face things head-on like a real bear or maybe a wolf? I like it¡± The innkeeper bellowed with joy. ¡°THAT MY NAME! He exclaimed with joy the innkeeper grunted and then focused a bit more. ¡°Oh really? ¡° ¡°Their story behind that?¡± Lean responded for him as he never thought why it was his name. ¡°our mother saw a night wolf while pregnant when exploring with father.¡± ¡° they¡¯re rare now ¡° ¡°as hunters tend to keep them away from the village.¡± ¡° so she thought it was a sign her child would be strong as a wolf and went with it.¡± ¡°Father did not disagree¡± she explained causally. He was happy to learn the origins of his name and felt a bit of pride to be seen so strong before he was even born. The innkeeper looked down at him giving him a deep stare like a beast hunting prey, he froze at that gaze. He never knew people could be scary or so tall he was used to everyone loving him¡­ His sister stepped in front of him to protect him and stare down the innkeeper. He still wanted to look even if it was scary, and saw the bear innkeeper smiling. ¡°Just testing the pup ¡° ¡°twas meant no harm.¡± ¡°how but some food on the house as a sorry for been little rough on you two since you did deliver to me.¡± Bear man casually spoke Wolf feeling more brave knowing, despite his look, he was not evil, and Leena knew he was just poking them to liven things up. The Bearman took the delivered items to the back where they heard random noise banging small curses, and the innkeeper saying ¡°Give me a sec¡± then the sound of cooking soon afterward. He came back soon after ¡°It won¡¯t be much a small treat of meat to help you in your journey, here are some drinks too.¡± It¡¯s rose star honey, mixed with some herbs and water nothing fancy but sweet and easy to make.¡± ¡° popular with the ladies and kids¡± he tried some and was shocked at how good it was. ¡° you need to teach my mom this, it¡¯s really good¡± Leena nodded in agreement, and the innkeeper laughed with mirth. ¡°one thing I love about this town is you all appreciate the little things.¡± ¡°It not the same elsewhere?¡± he wondered noticing a change his the bearman posture. ¡° Eeehhh¡­.¡± The innkeeper paused ¡°Well the people at the crossroad town just wanted more, better faster,¡± ¡° and I could not keep up.¡± He scratched his head in thought ¡° I wanted somewhere a little quieter¡­¡± ¡° so that was a no to going back to the city and this village was close by rest is history ¡° Wolf, feeling a little sheepish, drinking his drink, ¡°We never heard your name.¡± ¡° It will be awkward just calling you bearman, seeing that what you are.¡± the innkeeper laughed again ¡°You¡¯re right I bear my teeth and did not even bother to say hello.¡± ¡° Sorry about that was rude of me, Wolf, ¡° ¡°My name is Icarus.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back meat should be done soon need to keep an eye on it less it burns¡± as went to tend the meat. Wolf was wondering something so asked ¡°You have been here before he said he liked you?¡± She sipped her drink still calm ¡°A few random deliveries¡± he noded He took that moment to glance around the place. It was clean six or so tables beside random booths, and beyond the bar, there were the stairs leading up to rooms but it seemed like a big place for just one person to be working¡­ his sister noticed his confusion at the lack of people or workers. ¡°They¡¯re probably off running errands or getting busy at night.¡± he wanted to ask more when Icarus came back with the food it was two plates of sausages, and the herb scent was strong. Icarus smiled as he served them ¡°I got a preference for only meat but I do serve other things out of necessity, just this herb mix is my specialty it¡¯s why I even was able to run an inn in a city vs. the competition¡± the food was amazing maybe even better than his mom¡¯s cooking Leena also enjoyed it while they were eating he spoke up ¡°You can¡¯t be the only one who works here right?¡± ¡° True Icarus said, ¡°I do have a few staff, though I gave them a half day today, to work to work tonight¡± ¡°Business was a little slow today, and I already handled most things.¡± ¡° It¡¯s why I made a mess earlier in the back¡± ¡° They do not leave the items in the same place I do¡± ¡° so tripped, I¡¯m assuming you were wondering what the noise was and afraid to ask,¡± ¡° I¡¯m ok, too, by the way, ¡°he said with a full-teeth smile wolf smile back. ¡° Glad you¡¯re ok is that why we made this delivery?¡± he wondered. ¡° No,¡± he shook his big head, ¡° it was more of a friendly favor from your dad¡± ¡° I tend to use him for most of my bigger meat deliveries other times I get smaller orders from others.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± he was shocked. ¡®How come Dad never told me we had a bearman len?¡± She frowned at that while Icarus laughed. ¡° he not a bear man.¡± ¡° that rude, he a beast kin, they¡¯re blessed by the gods just like us brother¡± '' I did not know it was rude to say that I apologize,¡± Icarus waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal most beast kin hear it often enough they know it not said with hate ¡° ¡° but awe and wonder¡± ¡° and any that do wish to harm?¡± He paused for a second smirking,¡± Let¡¯s leave it at that kid ¡° ¡°I like this town¡± ¡° and so far you all treat beast kin well, ¡° ¡°so let¡¯s keep it at that and a warm welcome.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how things got so serious but he knew it best to leave it at that. They finished their meal and thanked Icarus for his time he shouted as they left ¡°You¡¯re welcome here any time, pups, don¡¯t be strangers¡± he was happy to meet new people and was surprised how little he knew. The trip back to the shop was uneventful they told nina about how it went dad was listening he smirked about the events but figured it was good for Wolf to see different personality types. Leena was already used to the innkeeper¡¯s attitude from Dad¡¯s tales and few vists and she forgot to warn her brother that he can be a little overbearing¡­ As the excitement of the day wore down, he noticed the shelf he cleaned in the past was still empty when he asked Dad he said it was his shelf if he made anything he could put it there he thought about it what could he do? His dad noticed the look and explained. ¡°Well, son, you can make spices or other things and sell them and keep the money minus any cost to make said items. It would be good to teach you about money. ¡°Really?! Dad¡± he asked, shocked ¡° I can make money!¡± Dad laughed at that. ¡° Yes, you can. Leena already does make money when she runs deliveries I make sure to give her something for the trouble¡± ¡° WOW, he said, amazed at what news, ¡°but what does she do with the money?¡¯ ¡°Not sure? His dad, puzzled in thought, ¡°Save it, maybe? Think I saw her get dressed before,¡± ¡° but more than not, she seems happy not spending¡± he was once more shocked he thought having money meant you had to spend to saving never accrued to him¡­ ¡° so how do I get the right herbs to sell?¡± he asked lost dad was amused. ¡°you go out exploring every day, and don¡¯t you know how to get herbs, son? He blushed at that question feeling foolish. ¡° but those are for home and food not selling? He asked hoping he was right. ¡° True, if you want to help the family. we thank and love you for that but¡­. ¡° He paused for a moment. ¡°If you want to run a part of a shop you need to sell things.¡± it made sense hearing it from his dad he wasn¡¯t sure why he never thought of it¡­ ¡°Ok, Dad thank you! He hugged his dad while saying ¡°I¡¯m going to start tomorrow! He asked Leena if she help him she shook her head ¡°You know I¡¯m always willing to help you brother but I got to do deliveries.¡± ¡°What about me !¡± nina piped in excited he did not feel as happy about it so tried to let her down easily. ¡°Maybe another time¡± he saw her visible deflate but did not push further. Leena tried brightening the mood and spoke up. ¡°We can help on the off days ¡°She looked at nina to let her know she was included,¡± just not now.¡± ¡°Things have been getting busier more people have been coming to town, and trade has been picking up from crossroad to us¡± nina wagged her tail, happy for a compromise. Wolf was happy he had new options, and with that, the excitement of another day came to an end. It was a new day, a new adventure, sadly, Coby was. Still hunting with his dad. Leena, nina, and Nebo were busy helping Dad at the shop and Mom was mom keeping everything going and us fed and happy. That left just me with another day to adventure and try to get some herb to sell, leena had a spare basket from when she would run errands so he used that. He had a bad habit of wanting to explore near the lake. So this time, I will go in a different direction to try something new. It became easier to travel as been doing it so many times he started to notice new buildings and people. He had never really paid attention to it before there was a blacksmith and what looked like a butcher shop as he went down this new road as he kept going, it seemed to just be people¡¯s houses and random people going about their lives. Most ignored him as he passed but few waved or said morning as he went. It didn¡¯t take long before he was outside the village on the road once more heading to the forest. He was worried as he never really went this way and was surprised there were already people foraging in the area he figured since people were already on the left side of the forest he go right. They either already picked this side clean or he got first dibs, the forest was just as dense as always and he remembered coby trick of marks to help he brought some simple tools to help gather herbs so used that to leave random marks every few trees. He did not want to go too far but felt nothing would be close with others gathering doing the same¡­ About an hour passed with a few herbs gathered but mostly a letdown. It seemed his old spot always had lots of berries and stuff here it seemed like things were rare or he just was late and competition beat him to the prize¡­ As he was giving up and was going back following his marks he smelt a strong scent of a lot of herbs, like a lot of herbs¡­ Was there a rare herb batch nobody gathered?! As he followed the smell he started to slow down as it started to also smell of smoke as if someone was making something¡­ He knew it was not a forest fire as it was not burning trees he was smelling but the herbs themselves that must been the smell he was following¡­ But it was too hard to tell what the smells were due to the smoke so he turned around to leave and almost screamed. A hunch old man was squinting at him holding a basket he was full of wrinkles wolf did not what to do and just stared in shock as the Old man squinted back finally the old man opened his eyes a bit and said. ¡° Well, there reason you here?¡± he was still a bit shocked and did not know what to say, so the old man moved closer to look at him closer, squinting once more¡­ ¡° you lost hoy?¡± ¡° Got a name, or did nobody raise you to speak?¡± ¡° I can guide you back, but I¡¯m not taking you in,¡± ¡° I don¡¯t like the company that¡¯s why we have the church¡­¡± the old man said in a rush of words as he tried to focus¡­ ¡° I, I was gathering herbs to sell.¡± ¡°Herbs?¡± ¡° Do you like herbs, or are you just desperate for food?¡± ¡° Are you a street rat? ¡° He pressed, looking interested. ¡°A what? ¡° ¡°Kid, do you have a home?¡± ¡° I do ¡° he was finally getting focused ¡°I have a mom, Dad, and sister,¡­¡± ¡°Ok, so why are you here and not with them?¡± Bit annoyed he replied. ¡° I told you¡± ¡° I¡¯m gathering herbs to sell¡± ¡° I usually scout near the lake but wanted to try a new place today¡­¡± ¡° I did not know anyone was here.¡± ¡° I¡¯ll leave since I¡¯m bothering you¡­¡± he started to leave not wanting to upset the old man more, who was also upsetting him. ¡°wait kid I¡¯ll buy your herbs.¡± ¡° What?! ¡° He was surprised¡± Why? ¡° not trusting this old man¡­ ¡° I always need more herbs, ¡° ¡°don¡¯t like going into town,¡± ¡° waste of time unless I really need to. ¡° ¡°I tend to get most things brought to me¡± ¡° but more herbs are always slowly supplied for my needs¡± ¡° what do you do with them? ¡° ¡°Alchemy boy, the greatest thing humans have done before they lost themselves to magic¡± ¡° that has made them weak.¡± he was interested, but he did not agree about magic, that was real power. Yet he also wanted to know what the old man was talking about¡­ ¡°what¡¯s alchemy? What does it do? The old man smiled at that. ¡°Almost anything,¡± ¡°Probably everything if we only focused on it¡­ ¡° ¡°but magic broke it, and now everyone is chasing that.¡± Wolf did not understand. ¡°How did magic break alchemy? ¡° The Old man sighed. ¡° alchemy is mixing herbs into potions and making very specific things¡± ¡° magic follows no rules or laws¡± ¡° it can change anything with enough power¡­¡± ¡°And that bad?¡± Wolf asked slowly not sure how that was bad the old man shook his head. ¡° I can make a potion that heals and cures a sickness the same mix works every time,¡± ¡° but magic? ¡° ¡°Maybe it cures everything maybe it won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Maybe it restores stamina? Maybe it won¡¯t. ¡° ¡°magic is volatile prone to endless change, and requires a will and force at it¡± ¡° or it will not do what you want but herbs and my potions? You get the same cure every time¡­¡±. Said like that, he could understand why the old man felt that way. ¡°what about magical alchemy?¡± The old man scoffed. ¡° they exist and they do make passable water down drinks that can help some,¡± ¡°They also profit from people wanting an easy fix.¡± ¡° I don¡¯t blame them. ¡° ¡°Everybody tends to want easy answers and easy fixes¡± ¡° even if it means others suffer¡­¡± he went quiet with those words. He was not sure he trusted the old man he was a little rough talking but not mean, the old man must have sensed his mood so he said. ¡°If you ever wish to know more I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± ¡° I tend to have deliveries once a week.¡± ¡° I also look for my own herbs to fill in while I wait.¡± ¡°Can you find your way back or need me to guide you?¡± He was sure he knew way back it wasn¡¯t too far from the village if he thought about it the time he spent was mostly searching for herbs¡­ ¡° I¡¯ll be fine sir, thanks for offering to help¡± ¡° eh? ¡°The old man exclaimed ¡°Sir?¡± ¡° Me? Hah, he was amused at that ¡°They call me Herbert or Hermit whatever makes you happy¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my real name but I like it.¡± ¡° Herb-ert? ¡° He thought it was odd he wanted to be named a herb. ¡°Yeah,¡± Herbert said ¡°Play on words with herb¡± ¡° I like it, so I used it if not hermit is fine, not like a lot of people ask about me.¡± He said indifferently. ¡° Ok, well my name is Wolf¡± ¡°wolf? ¡° Herbert said mildly surprised. ¡°it seems I¡¯m not the only one fond of using unconventional names. ¡° ¡°Un-con-what? ¡° He asked ¡° Heh,¡± Herbert amusedly replied, ¡° just means not a normal name, not bad, just different.¡± He was not sure how to feel, but he trusted the hermit¡¯s words for now¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s say I do sell to you?¡± ¡° how much would you give me for the herbs?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ well I prefer barter and trade¡± ¡° but can easily pay with coins or potions.¡± ¡° Potions? ¡° He asked bit excited Herbert squinted at him and frowned. ¡° were you not listing boy?¡± ¡° I. AM. A. ALCHEMIST,¡± ¡° so yes, I make potions, ¡° ¡°why else would I offer to buy herbs? ¡° He was annoyed at the back and forth with the hermit but swallowed his pride he wanted to be an adult and the hermit did have knowledge ¡­ ¡°ok, I¡¯ll trust you and sell whatever herbs I get¡± ¡° I probably won¡¯t stop by tomorrow¡± ¡° I want to check near the lake for more herbs¡± ¡° I might have some herbs at my dad¡¯s shop, but I want those there, my dad is teaching me how to run the shop, and I want stuff to sell there¡± The hermit waved his hand dismissively. ¡°That fine, that fine¡± ¡° I always need more never enough.¡± ¡° I¡¯m sure what little you find or sell in a shop won¡¯t matter much this is more sharing alchemy than anything.¡± ¡°It has been too long since anyone showed any interest so this could be fun,¡± Herbert said. Wolf nodded he was still confused and wary but the hermit seemed harmless, and as he watched the old man squinting as he walked away, mumbling to himself while searching the ground, he even wondered if the old man knew he was still there watching him go. Wolfs Path: Family, Hermits, and Future Choices Chapter six The trip back was simple enough that he managed to reach the road much easier than he thought. And saw the same people he saw before in the distance but now much clearer they were foxkin, and not just that, but nina and Nebo, so he approached wondering why they were there. ¡°WOOOOLF! ¡° It was nina rushing him excited he was there ¡°Where helping! He nodded, not sure he followed as she hugged him happy to be near when Nebo caught up and spoke up. ¡° I saw you heading to old Herbert you had business with him?¡± ¡°no¡­I did not even know he was there¡­¡± ¡° I was just looking for herbs¡± ¡° I thought it was odd you ignored us,¡± Nebo said while looking in the distance ¡°I just assumed you had business with him¡± ¡°Brother wouldn¡¯t let me go after you¡± ¡° said we were working¡­¡± as she glared at Nebo ¡°We are¡­¡± ¡° you asked if we could gather to help Wolf, not run and play¡­¡± his ears also going flat, not happy with her antics. ¡°I can do both¡­¡± she huffed, ears also going flat though her tail still wagged as she stood staring at Wolf. He was happy to see them and wished he wasn¡¯t in such a rush, thinking it was a competition¡­ ¡°he always looks for herbs, asks everyone he sees, but tends to rely on others to spread the word, ¡°nina said casually, breaking his thought she was just happy he was there. Nebo looked at him before adding, I just assumed you were making a delivery ¡° ¡°Since you seem pretty confident walking to his part of the woods¡­¡± he got a bit flustered at being told he had a bold nature. ¡°I was just exploring for more herbs for myself¡± I never knew there was someone more serious about them than me¡± ¡° Well, I¡¯m glad to hear my sister was not an influence she tends to leap first, then think... Nebo said passively while watching his sister ¡°Hey!¡± she pouted at him, trying to look angry, but it did not last long she instead went to wolf and ignored her brother ¡° Don¡¯t worry about the hermit wolf¡± ¡° he is harmless and can be a bit gruff like my brother ¡°She stuck her tongue out at him to add to the insult ¡°But he never hurt anyone ¡° she finished with her tail wagging. ¡°Thanks for the info,¡± Wolf said¡± he also offered to teach me alchemy but dunno if I want to.¡± Nina was interested ¡°why though? you don¡¯t seem special?¡± she pondered watching him ¡° Nina ¡°Nebo chided her. ¡°That rude, talking to the hermit rubbing off on you, it seems¡­¡± ¡° Sorry, ¡°she said tail and ear dropping she did not mean it like that¡­ Wolf did not mind he was wondering why he also¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± ¡° I know you care and just was wondering I want to know too.¡± She perked up at that he was amazed at how easily she seemed to bounce back. This was turning into more adventure than he was expecting in one day so thanked them for their views and as he started back to the shop. ¡°WAIT! ¡°Nina grabbed him before he got far ¡° your just leaving us after we¡¯re doing this to help you? ¡° She looked close to tears surprising him. ¡°Nina¡­¡± ¡° We chose to do a job¡± ¡° just because he showed up doesn¡¯t change the work¡­¡± he was always calm, a stark contrast to her wolf felt bad he was blowing them off too easily. So agreed to stay and help so they could go back together nebo was against it saying he should not encourage his sister but he already made up his mind. It was easy enough, mostly quiet besides nina randomly sparking up new topics while they searched around it was an hour or so scouting for herbs before they figured it was good enough and called it a day all three heading to the shop. When they entered the shop, few people were talking to his sister and getting supplies, so he waited for her to not be busy while nina and Nebo unpacked their items and helped with the work. ¡°Mom already left for the day,¡± Leena said ¡°She did leave some extra bread and cheese and tarts for us¡± ¡°There are plenty if you want some¡± he did eat a little bread and cheese but wasn¡¯t hungry nina devoured a good portion with her brother glaring only taking a little. When he told his adventure, he was surprised when his sister said she already knew of the hermit. ¡°You know the hermit to Len?¡± he was amazed his sister explored more than he did for having to work. ¡° I met him a few times though he keeps to himself, don¡¯t think he likes traveling. It¡¯s been a while so I forget. he seemed harmless, well nobody complains about him at least she finished, ¡°He said he named himself Herbert said it was a play on words.¡± he was still finding it amusing. ¡°Ah,¡± Leena said, that was what he went on about now that I think about it, he asked the same from you, too, I assume? She reflected on the memory while watching her brother. ¡°Yeah, even offer to teach me alchemy! ¡° He got excited now he had time to think about it. Nina saw his joy so chimed in ¡±I agree it would be good for Wolf !¡± trying to show support. ¡°Hmmm, ¡°Leena did not seem to approve. ¡° I dunno. Mom and Dad won¡¯t like it. That is not something to play with. ¡°I agree, ¡°Nebo said from nearby, stocking a shelf he was usually never one to comment that surprised wolf. ¡° what do you mean?¡± he asked, confused. Nebo was still stocking and spoke why with a calm voice. ¡° Alchemy is potions and elixirs, not food to make or play with; you can hurt yourself or others if you¡¯re not careful,¡± ¡°won¡¯t that be why he teaches me? ¡° He wasn¡¯t sure the issue¡­ ¡°No,¡± Leena said, ¡°that¡¯s why he wants, to teach you he thinks you¡¯re ready doesn¡¯t make it safe or you ready.¡± He was angry his sister was treating him like a child¡­ When he should be old enough to choose¡­ nina tried to reach to comfort him but he jerked away. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Dad I don¡¯t need you!¡± Leena was hurt and also upset he felt that way but did not want to push the issue. They all left it at that, and he left the store to think about how he could convince his dad he did not really even care about alchemy, but being told no pushed him into wanting to do it. ¡° Should I go after him ?¡± nina wanted to be there for him even though Leena thought he needed space, but it was Nebo that did stop her from pursuing him. ¡°It¡¯s part of growing up you yourself had to learn that lesson. ¡°She did not like that answer but bent to their desires hoping Wolf would feel better¡­ Later that evening, when the family settled for dinner, he broached the subject of his day and wanted to do alchemy. Mom was surprised but Dad seemed oddly calm it seemed his sister talked to him first and he felt once more a bit betrayed¡­ ¡°I know how you feel son but potions are not a game you don¡¯t even know what herbs do and you want to brew them into new things?¡± his dad tried to reason with him. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll learn¡± he countered. ¡°you can¡¯t learn if you don¡¯t do anything but explore¡­ ¡° Leena said cruelly. Mom remained quiet not voicing a view his sister looked a bit sad why was she sad? She was stopping his desire not him stopping hers¡­? ¡° If you want me to believe you on this, it going to take time.¡± ¡° you wanted to run out of this house to the shop, and the first chance you get you¡¯re doing something else,¡± his dad said calmly but sternly. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°That¡¯s different! ¡°He countered ¡°Also my potions would be sellable in the shop, and I do help out¡± ¡° you said you don¡¯t need me!¡±He complained not liking this being turned against him¡­ ¡°We do need you, son,¡± ¡° but we want you to be able to choose your own life,¡± ¡° so we make do,¡± ¡° did you not think about how much your mother and sister do while you go on these adventures?¡± ¡° It¡¯s why we did hire help¡­¡± Wolf had no reply to that ¡°I have been training nebo for distant trades for the shop for a while now ¡° ¡°We even expanded enough that we can start making trips to the city to sell stuff¡± ¡°. your mother can focus more on accounting, and your sister can choose whatever in time.¡± ¡°Since we have nina also helping ease the burden, but right now, we need help. ¡° ¡°what if I help more? Will you trust then?¡± Dad sighed ¡°It¡¯s not just trusting¡± ¡° you need more education and time to understand things ¡° ¡°everything right now is an adventure¡± ¡° you¡¯re not mature enough to pick up a powerful skill that can save or hurt lives¡± his father pointed out he was hurt his sister and his dad were against him¡­ He asked in a sad voice near tears ¡°Do you think so too Mom¡° He was Wondering if anyone cared he was losing his dream before he could even try and dream them. His mother gave a sad smile. ¡°my son, I believe you can do anything and more but,¡± there is always a but he thought. ¡°You are young and the world still growing¡± ¡° I do support you and when you¡¯re older, we can¡¯t stop you¡± ¡° but we need you to understand what it is you ask,¡± ¡°The fact you see us trying to hurt you vs love you. is proof¡± ¡° that you¡¯re still a child¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t sure if that was supposed to comfort him but it felt like the final betrayal even his mother saw him as a baby worth little and needing to be watched¡­ ¡° may I be excused, I¡¯m not hungry¡° Dad wanted to protest but Mother gave him a look and he frowned before replying ¡±will see you in the morning, son. Goodnight, ¡° he said night and slinked away. Later that night, his sister came to visit him she said sorry he felt that way, and she helped him where she could, but he did not believe her and mostly ignored her as he restlessly tried to sleep. Nobody woke him in the morning not that they normally needed to but today he overslept and they left him be¡­ He was thankful and insulted at the same time for showing him pity and for seeing him as a child who needed time alone he sighed was he proving them wrong? With how he was acting? They always loved him and the first time he didn¡¯t get his way he hated them. Who¡¯s the really bad guy¡­ Mother was the only one still home so he gave her a big hug saying he was sorry that indeed he was still a child if he cared more about himself than his family, even after they gave him the freedom to explore¡­ His mother cried a little saying it¡¯s ok she supports him no matter what he does which caused him to tear up too. ¡°Leena mad at me?¡± he worried about how he treated her¡­ ¡°No dear and Dad also knows how hard life can be¡± ¡° they both always worked, so to them it is normal¡± ¡° but your dad knows we are better off than most and can choose how we live¡± ¡° so he wants to let you both live a more free life.¡± she held him, reflecting on what else to say. ¡°but it seems Leena doesn¡¯t want that freedom, at least for now,¡± ¡° and it was a surprise to all of us that you were different¡± ¡° From your sister, just like your name,¡± ¡° Wolf, you wanted to be freer to wonder ¡°She finished giving him much to think about, ¡°I do want to run the shop one day,¡­¡± he paused looking for the right words, ¡°but I want to make it my shop not dads or Lens,¡± ¡° they are happy with a general store¡± ¡° I want something different,¡± ¡° That¡¯s why alchemy sounded like something new I could try¡± his mother sighed brushing his hair. ¡°you know the church has been having classes about the gods and magic? ¡° ¡°We were just waiting for you to be a little older to send you,¡± ¡°Leena already went and learned the basics from them¡± ¡° I think Mrs. Crow was planning to send her son too¡± ¡°We were thinking it would be good for you soon as well,¡± she studied her son to see if he was listening and saw he was indeed still listening. ¡° But that wasn¡¯t why we tried to stop you from alchemy¡­¡± ¡° you also need to learn more than basic reading and writing numbers. There also the gods.¡± he sighed he knew it he remembered seeing a tutor for Len and her always leaving¡­ He thought it was just the shop but now he guessed she really had been busy and she wasn¡¯t much older than him¡­ ¡°ok Mom¡± he agreed defeated ¡°Can I still see the hermit to let him know I got to do more grown-up stuff first? Mom smiled ¡°he may be old, but he is still healthy you have time besides, I think he forgets he says things according to your father it¡¯s why he is always asking for more herbs. Mom mused ¡°I bet it¡¯s cause he makes super potions and that¡¯s why¡± he speculated. ¡°maybe his mother relented, but that is not something we need to worry about for now,¡± ¡° washes up and help me with these chores so we can bring them at work some food,¡± ¡° you can make up and work out where to go from there¡± his mother gave his butt a pat shooing him away and ending things at that. He wasn¡¯t happy with the way things were, but he also did not want this to be a wedge that divided his family, being a grown-up meant choosing and he did not want to choose to not be with his family, just because they did not give him everything or freely. The choirs were easy and went quickly after he helped make jam bread that was a treat and peace offering to his sister. While their mother made a nice meal with meat and bread, he ate his before they left as depending on how the talks went, he would not be there that long, and he did not want to lose his appetite before the day was over. He also was starting to feel the lack of sleep from the night before even sleeping in so he did not want to add hunger on top of it¡­ As he thought about it, he supposed he knew where berries were if it got really bad, he mused. The trip there was quiet. Mom never tended to talk much, much like Leena, she was happy just being near the family and did not need to fill the space with noise to be happy, she enjoyed the quiet moments just fine. When they got to the shop, Leena was not there she was running an errand, and Nina and Nebo had the day off, leaving just his dad, so he started with his Dad for his apology. ¡°Sorry, Dad, I had time to think and know I¡¯m a kid.¡± ¡° I know I need to grow up more first before I try to act like an adult.¡± he kept his head down as he spoke, not liking the words he had to say nor really believing them, even if they were true. He felt a hand on his head and then pulled into a hug. ¡°Son, you¡¯re not a child his dad started ¡°But you are young and in too much of a hurry to grow up faster¡­ ¡° ¡°you¡¯re putting the cart before the horse and wondering why it¡¯s not working. ¡°he thought it was a weird saying but couldn¡¯t disagree least with the idea, ¡°Not sure if your mother talked with you but we want you to get more schooling like Leena did ¡° ¡°she got a tutor to help her understand the basics we also wanted you to go to the church to learn more about magic and the gods¡±. He pulled away from the embrace, slightly embarrassed, as he saw a few people walking around in the shop. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be fun learning, and you will have your friend Coby there, maybe even meet some other kids.¡± ¡° you often go exploring alone, they might join you or, if nothing else, people you will sell to one day.¡± he smiled at that but wasn¡¯t happy he had seen other kids around but did not want to play with them. He had his sister and coby that was enough¡­ he guessed nina too. ¡°I still need to talk to the hermit¡± He started explaining to his dad his plans for later and what he worked out with Mom, dad did not disagree and accepted his request. They would work out details as they went. Leena showed up later happy to see him which surprised him. he thought she held a grudge for ignoring her but she held him happy he was there which made him feel bad he was mean to her when she only showed him love¡­ he gave her the jelly bread she happily ate it telling him about her mini adventure delivering random goods from the shop. he was happy hearing that even away they both had adventures he hated they did not get to always go on them together but he was learning to treasure the one they got, versus always wanting more like a child he wanted to grow up and this was the first step, as he thought about it coby was mature like Leena neither of them complained about what they had to do coby even embraced hunting with his dad vs trying to find something new¡­ He thanked his sister for always being there for him she laughed at that¡°Dear brother, I will always be here for you,¡± ¡° you are a rare treasure we all love.¡± he smiled at that he needed to treasure his family more too and he would. The more he thought about magic and the potential of potions, the more he swore to himself that how he gives back maybe it still be a child¡¯s view, thinking he could solve everything and it all work out but it was all he could see for now and that was enough. He will worry about what came later when it was later, rushing only made him fight with his family versus getting his way so he will be more patient. The trip to the hermit part of the woods was peaceful and quiet nothing really happened to him. Before he could get lost, he found his mark from before and kept close to them he was not sure what was different, yet he could not find the hermit¡¯s home¡­ maybe the cause was not being able to smell the herbs? That small change Made it harder to find the house it seemed as if he had wandered too far and was going to double back and a voice spoke up behind him; ¡°you lost, boy?¡± he screamed and turned around ¡°old man!¡± He shouted unintentionally ¡°Yes. he said slowly¡± I¡¯m a bit old but it doesn¡¯t answer my question what brings you here kid?¡± he was surprised that it had only been a day did he really already forget? ¡°We met yesterday I¡¯m Wolf and you offered to teach me alchemy for herbs¡± he watched the hermit carefully¡­ ¡° OH, the hermit exclaimed in surprise that does sound like something I do!¡± he looked at Wolf closer, squinting ¡°A little yes, yes indeed!¡± ¡° I do remember you.¡± ¡° so that was fast you taking me up on my offer?¡± ¡° it won¡¯t be easy you need to study before I¡¯ll teach you anything can you read?¡± He asked while scratching his chin. ¡°about that,¡± he started to say, but the old man started waving his hand ¡°No worries I can teach you¡± ¡° will add it to the list of things to learn¡± ¡° many things to teach! many things to learn¡± ¡° But¡± ¡°No-no,¡± the hermit went on, ¡°It¡¯s fine things take time to grow¡± ¡° herbs don¡¯t just sprout not even the magic one!¡± He exclaimed ¡°Well some do but not the one we will work with ¡° ¡°that to advance for the early lesson, and I don¡¯t want to teach you that¡± he kept going on and on with how things would go and started to walk away assuming wolf would follow when he had to shout¡± ¡°HERBERT WAIT!¡± ¡°eh !?¡± The hermit was surprised to hear his name and surprised the kid wanted him to stop¡­ there were things to learn what was the problem? ¡°I can¡¯t now.¡± With his head down, he went on, ¡°their things I have to do, and it will be months.¡± he hesitated but went on, ¡°Or years before I can train with you¡­¡± ¡° I¡¯m sorry, I was happy with your offer even if you were just humoring me¡± ¡° but I can¡¯t now.¡± He waited to see how the old man would take the news. ¡°Hmmmm, yes, I see, you are a bit young now that I look closer.¡± ¡° I guess it¡¯s good you¡¯re not an orphan.¡± ¡° Though It would have made things easier but best that I don¡¯t have to take care of you more time for experiments then¡± he lost himself in thought before he went on once more ¡°Years, you say? Well, I¡¯ve been around long enough what a few more?¡± ¡° if you get a chance, can you bring me herbs? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll pay you for them.¡± He was happy the old man was understanding but worried that he did not seem to remember things he wondered if he still be ok in a few years¡­ Well, maybe it was for the best as his dad said it would not be a game he learned how to hurt people as well as heal¡­ So more knowledge would be best. ¡°ok thanks for your time Herbert hopefully you¡¯re still fine next time I see you¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a brat,¡± Herbert chided him. ¡°I¡¯m old, not senile. ¡° ¡°Things just get jumbled when I try to do too much,¡± ¡° but I still have knowledge that can rival any other master you meet, and I¡¯m second to none in alchemy¡± ¡° well non-magical alchemy¡± ¡° never cared for that stuff people assume it better¡± he started ranting about things he told him before so he just nodded waiting for a chance to leave¡­ the old man caught on after a while that his knowledge was ignored, so he finally said, ¡°Well, go on, brat, if I see you again, it better be with herbs or a willingness to learn and listen¡± ¡° What I know is worth more than gold, and I won¡¯t waste it on beggars who can¡¯t even understand its worth¡­ ¡° he agreed least to a point and well¡­ he even liked the old man even though they had their difference. The old man was a lifeline to a better future he did not want to lose before he even found a way Magic, Gods, and Growing Up in a Church chapter seven More time passed in a lull he did not poke any beehives to stir up trouble. He got along well enough with his family while they worked out details of getting him a tutor the one Leena had moved to Crossroad for more business there was talk Nebo might do it but he was helping with the trade. Coby got back with his dad they were successful in a few major hunts they said things took them into crossroads turf and they sold the majority of their things there but they brought us some meat which made everyone happy. Coby was indifferent to learning more about the gods he respected them and what they gave but he felt like it wouldn¡¯t help his hunts so did not care much. The first day they both got together and were able to head to the church was a major fan fair both families saw it as a big deal about the boys were learning about magic and the gods. They said it was the right passage even the poorest in a city made time at least once in their life to visit a church and were blessed for it. Many believed you could not get blessed if you did not acknowledge the gods in a church. It is why, no matter the place, a church was always made for the start of town and funded by the city to ensure that even the poorest town had at least food and shelter to help push forward. They were required to work as the gods gave nothing free, but nobody was made a slave, at least not in this kingdom and the areas they owned. He did ask nina about her tribes and churches she said they followed an elder which was the same for them. Finding the church was easy when they tried it was the biggest building there, surprising him how had he never really seen this place before ?! When He gave it more thought, his home was near the lake towards the west, and the main road out of town was north and south. so he never really had a reason to go this way to the east to the church. Logically, it made sense why he never saw the church, but it also surprised him how large his village was¡­ he thought they were a much smaller place, Maybe that¡¯s why Leena was always busy with nina and Nebo with Dad looking for more help he mused seeing a bigger picture than before when he only really knew his world¡­ ¡°Well, coby said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Big¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Coby sighed starting at the church, ¡°it is, let get this over with and see what we have to learn maybe will get blessed and not have to come back after today!¡± he laughed at that. ¡°That would be nice I really want to know more about magic though.¡± The inside was very clean, and they could feel something different, ¡° Magic¡± he whispered coby looked around less impressed but agreeing. The place felt special their many rows of benches of seats few had people praying and they saw random people dressed simply in black and grey walking around. There was a huge red carpet down the middle it felt nice and wrong to be stepping on it with dirty shoes but they went forward anyway one of the people dressed in black saw them and stopped. ¡°How can I help you today?¡± he smiled, waiting patiently ¡°Um, we¡¯re here for the lesson?¡± he spoke up addressing the black robe. ¡°Aha, you¡¯re on time, and new faces, the lessons always take place in the back left door, first door after, also on the left.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± they both said. ¡°no worries, may the gods bless you'' he smiled at that he did want to be blessed but was worried saying it out loud would annoy the gods¡­ after the first door, it led to a large open area that looked like a garden of magic hedges of flowers and patches of them surrounding different areas as the light shone down as if promising blessing for all who walked among them, the smell was pleasant and made him want to sleep among them in the light. He notice random people praying or meditating? He was not sure, but they were among the flowers, with a random few quietly moving about. When they went to the room made for study, there was already the bishop. And a few kids around his age, one was a beastkin cat? They were not looking his way they seemed bored with their tail swishing, which caught his eye, well, that and their pure white hair and tail. ¡° ah,'' the man said ¡°I think that everyone I was told was coming today if not,¡± ¡°We can always catch up with the others¡± ¡°My name is bishop light it is not my real name but one I chose when I took over this church.¡± ¡° I wanted to be remembered for who I was a bishop and a man dedicated to the god of light.¡± He paused to let them take it in while watching them with a smile before going on once more. ¡°We worship all gods, but the gods do not frown upon any who favor one over another,¡± ¡° you can even love them all and follow the god of balance, who keeps all things in order¡± ¡° for anyone, god alone would lead all others astray.¡± he was engrossed in the words but noticed coby looking around bored he then noticed the catkin looking his way, smiling, her tail no longer swishing, which made him avert his eyes, listening once more. It was then Coby made an odd statement, ¡°I know we need the gods, and I¡¯m thankful for them giving us life,¡± ¡° but we still got hunt to survive,¡± ¡° and that means more to me and my dad ¡° he frowned they had barely started a lesson and he was already causing problems¡­ the other kids looked on passively wanting to see the outcome before they voiced an opinion. Bishop smiled, not angry at all. ¡°You are right and wise for your age¡° ¡°the gods do not desire submission nor for us to kneel to be blessed¡± ¡°that¡¯s why they don¡¯t interfere with our lives¡± Coby was listening happily to hear his view was not wrong. ¡°the gods need us to be challenged,¡± the bishop became more impassioned, ¡°to understand our life, but they let us choose, they give us all the tools, we must build with them.¡± A girl among the kids spoke up ¡°how come all can¡¯t use magic?¡± ''A very good question¡­¡± he paused to find the right words ¡°Magic is a blessing for all, but their only so much that can be given at once.¡± ¡° It is why magic grows more over time in new areas and gets weaker when more people draw on it; he looked pained before going on. ¡° it also led to men shunning the god¡¯s gifts assuming they did not need the gods¡­¡± coby felt the bishop was hinting at people like him but the bishop clarified When he saw coby expression. ¡°those people tend to be bandits or tribes of rogue beast kin¡± ¡° Those who reject all society offers yet still are blessed¡± ¡° but tend to steal the gift vs earning it¡± ¡° and will hurt others for more vs sharing.¡± Wolf needed to know¡­ ¡°How can one be blessed? What are the rules.¡± He went on ¡°My family always believed in the gods but is there more to it? ¡° ¡°Another good question bishop remarked ¡°You can pray or even just live life, and the gods can see your actions and decide you will be blessed¡± ¡°you can also challenge a dungeon, but that is dangerous,¡± ¡° and the gods can still deny you. ¡° He finished solemn ¡°But I was told they always reward those who try?¡± Wolf said confused. ¡°They do¡± The bishop tried to calm him. ¡°but as I said before magic has a limit.¡± He looked around the room.¡± their five of you, correct?¡± Wolf nodded as well as the others ¡°Then I just blessed four of you¡± but not you, child,¡± pointing at Wolf ¡°as I only had enough blessings for four.¡± He panicked at that why had he been punished? Bishop smiled at that.¡± you think I¡¯m punishing you,¡± ¡° judging you before you even had a chance to prove yourself?¡± ¡° As to say who was better and worthy of the gift? ¡° he was ashamed he was seen through, but he did feel attacked for just wanting magic, and Coby did not even care! ¡°It was an example,¡± the bishop said ¡°no blessing was given or denied, at least not from me¡­¡± ¡° the point is how bandits feel and justify being evil¡± ¡° the gods did not give them power, so they take it. ¡° ¡°The gods want to bless all, but there must be a balance, or bad things happen.¡± he was still trying to recover from the idea he was not denied a blessing. When one of the boys from the group spoke up¡­ ¡°What about orphans?¡± ¡° That can¡¯t do anything but what they¡¯re told, can they get magic?¡± ¡°My!¡± Bishop exclaimed with a bit of mirth. ¡°A bright young bunch you are with many good questions!¡± ¡° Orphans are not denied blessing any more than anyone else,¡± ¡®¡°How do you know?¡± the boy asked. Bishop smiled at that ¡°Believe it or not I was an orphan¡­¡± that shocked the kids ¡°You?¡± a chorus of voices said Surprised ''Aye me,¡± he replied, happy they were listening ¡° I was taken in at the city dirty and unloved I had nothing to believe in or care for ¡° ¡°but the nuns loved me the same, I ran away and starved many nights before I went back in shame.¡± ¡°Just to be loved the same once more.¡± the kids listen intently ¡°It was after that I believed and focused on the light and was blessed with healing light.¡± ¡°What! Really? No way!¡± various voices all spoke at once. ¡°it was true,¡± the bishop said, still recalling the past ¡°It was not a strong blessing as I did not want to be a healer¡­ ¡° ¡°tho I love the light, it was more a desire to be with the church, and this was them showing they approved. ¡° ¡°so for years, I studied and helped the church when a new town was built.¡± ¡° A chance came to start a new branch, and I jumped at the chance to spread the teaching¡± As the bishop ended his speech Wolf was amazed as well as the other kids even Coby seemed to care more about what the bishop had to say. The cat girl spoke up from the kids what about dungeons?¡± ¡° Why do they exist? My mom said only monsters live there.¡± ¡° Hmmm, the bishop thought before speaking, ¡°Your mom is not wrong, but we need them to spread the magic in the world, ¡° ¡°and dungeons have monsters because that is where the gods trapped them and why it can be a test,¡± he watched them carefully before going on. ¡° but you children should never see dungeons as a game or a toy to play with they are necessary, but people can die even in the weakest dungeon. Wolf asked wondering himself ¡° Why would we want to fight monsters, especially if you were already blessed?¡± ¡°Rare mana gems drop from monsters, herbs, spices, and ores are common from them also.¡± The bishop replied causally ¡° it is why we tend to have an abundance of supplies when near dungeons, and more dungeons, more blessings, and wealth for all.¡± ¡° As for why fight if already blessed? Well, that¡¯s what adventures do!¡± ¡°to help those who work outside the dungeon, we need others to fight¡± ¡°or build, pray, and gather as well as make things!¡± ¡° Nobody is forgotten he amused waiting for the next question ''But those that still don¡¯t get a blessing? ¡° Wolf asked He couldn¡¯t help but feel fear he might be getting nothing even tho he believed or why would bandits exist full of hate?'' Bishop frowned at that ¡°It seems I did not explain it well¡­ even the poorest, weakest, or yes, even the evil is blessed¡± ¡°But you said,¡± wolf started to argue, and the bishop held up his hand, ¡°Nobody is ever denied¡­.¡± Hmm, he paused before speaking once more ¡°Maybe this would help put it into perspective.¡± he went over to a shelf and removed what looked like glass balls. ¡°We use these to help train those with magic.¡± ¡°but it works for all, for this example, no magic is needed.¡± ¡° so I have twelve beads, and their 5 of you, so nobody is without magic.¡± he handed each kid a bead. ¡°Now I have seven left,¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°Everyone can get twice as much magic, ¡°but instead, when he handed out more of the beads, he gave the cat girl four more, coby two, and a different boy one. Leaving wolf with one¡­ ¡°Now everyone has magic¡± ¡° but the power given is different,¡± ¡° and that is where evil and hate to take from others come from¡­¡± he knew what the bishop meant even now getting the magic that he always wanted he felt cheated by being given, less, he knew it was on purpose as he needed to be tested as he proved he was greedy. As he was reflecting on those thoughts something bumped his side surprising him he looked at what it was¡­ a bead, he looked up to see the cat girl smiling, and as she turned back to the bishop¡­. He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel at that he was grateful, but once more, he was shamed at how much magic meant to him and how much he cared he got even that one extra bead she gave¡­ The bishop gave them a minute to reflect on that before he started once more, ¡°Now, how do others take the magic? It¡¯s complicated to explain they don¡¯t take it directly, he paused, hating his next words. ¡°um¡­ killing¡­ others, ¡°he said reluctantly, ¡°they think it gives magic back and proves those they hurt were unworthy of the gifts¡± ¡°so they should gain power¡­ ¡°Is it true? ¡° Wolf asked He was afraid to know but the words still slipped his lips. ¡°yes and no¡­¡± the bishop said while looking conflicted ¡°Magic is finite even as it is infinite'' ¡®¡± But it can only be in certain places at once and needs time to grow more abundant¡­ so technically, yes¡­¡± he explained bitterly. ¡°by taking from others, it allows more magic to be taken in that area.¡± ¡° It pains me to say it, and I would prefer to lie to you kids and live in ignorance,¡± he shook his head after saying that ¡°but it better you learn the truth and try to be better, than losing faith and turning to evil ¡° ¡°And ways to seek power wrongly and saying you¡¯re justified¡­¡± ¡°Why do the gods allow that?¡± one of the girls spoke up bishop bit sad lowered his head and before responding. ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± he sighed, looking conflicted ¡°Well, they don¡¯t want to, ¡°but it is part of our freedom and trials of this world. What do we do in such cases? Do we allow it? Fight it? Or are we the ones who do it¡­.¡± Wolf was not sure what to think of that it was a sobering thought. ¡°How do you know these things?¡± One of the boys asked. ¡°it is written in history text passed down from the years with the gods,¡± ¡° it states of a time when man was free of monsters and allowed to rule with power unchallenged. We hunted and hurt each other¡± ¡° to the point of near extinction when the god tried to fix it¡± ¡° with monsters to balance us? It made it worse¡­. ¡° so they trapped them in the dungeon and limited the power anyone could have at once to balance things.¡± he was silent for a moment. ¡° till the day we all grow beyond our greed, humans and monsters¡± Bishop smiled bitterly, not happy with the way the talks went. What earliest you gain a blessing? Coby asked ¡° ¡°O, the bishop, was happy to move to a new topic.¡° At birth I suppose?¡± He stated it as a question, which caused a few kids to frown and the bishop laughed ¡°The problem is unless the child manifests a power they can control, you never see it¡± ¡° add to that, depending on the power, they might never have a reason to use it for it to even appear.¡± He reflected on his words before deciding to clarify, ¡°Around four is the earliest we recorded a child with a blessing¡± ¡° The beastkin tend to draw magic easier, but usually around ten¡± ¡° is more common, now the latest it happens. I guess never?¡¯ After he said that, he held up both hands to stop you-said comments, ¡°BUT... magic is always flowing, so if you got weak magi at birth¡± ¡° and don¡¯t know your talent you can assume you never got one,¡± ¡° even when you had magic the whole time. The kids did not agree, and it felt like half-truths. The bishop sigh seen their disbelief, so he held up his hand, and a wave of light-like water flowed from his hand and washed over the kids it was warm and felt like life brushing them. ¡°Let¡¯s say I always wanted water blessing. No matter how hard I try, it will never be water magic... ¡° ¡°the same with fire, light, earth, wind, or darkness ¡° ¡°If you get balance magic.¡± ¡° your power will only be internal ¡° ¡°you may affect things but you will never be able to project the power into the world, just into items or maybe people¡± ¡°¡­ where not too sure as balance magic is hard to get a clear record¡± ¡° as it is the rarest blessing given. The point I¡¯m trying to make is if¡± ¡° I spent my whole life chasing a water power; I would swear I had nothing. so bandits try to force more powers by taking them from others,¡± ¡° hoping to get more, like small beads, I gave you for power, but by removing others people beads that gods gave them hoping for power¡­ He looked at his hand, forgetting the two beads he had, forcing him to remember others having more, and it was only two because one girl gave him one, but that was not what happens to bandits¡­ He now saw how dangerous magic could be to want what someone else had. he remembered the hermit ¡°What about potions can¡¯t we drink more magic?¡±Bishop frowned at that. ¡°Who told you that?¡± the bishop said with a stern face he was surprised he looked angry, so he confessed. ¡°the hermit in the woods makes potions no? Can¡¯t he make us a drink?¡± ¡°Aha,¡± bishop relaxed a bit ¡°You misunderstood.¡± ¡°The potions he makes are not of magic, he focuses more on herbs¡± ¡° that heals¡± he paused, ¡°but what you said is true and dangerous¡­¡± ¡°to make that kind of magic you have to hunt creatures of magic¡± ¡°some of them are pure and good and hunted for that power¡± ¡°Other more cursed types are poison in your soul you cannot drink magic of evil and stay good¡­. He went on with an afterthought ¡°There may one day be someone whose power can alter it by will alone by pulling magic. From the world itself, But that is¡­ not likely.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit defeated, knowing magic can be bottled and used for things but not so simple as to give new magic powers to yourself. The bishop asked for the beads back and said he would see them next week at the same time. They had duties they must attend between these visits, they were welcome to stay and have a meal and explore the church or be on their way. They had a short break for a meal and got to wander around the flower garden it still was just as magical as before¡­ ¡° It is pretty but gets boring after a while ¡° he jerked at the new voice and saw the catkin starting at random flowers next to him she turned and smiled when she saw his face giggling ¡° I¡¯m Teva what is your name?¡± ¡°Um¡­ wolf? ¡° She tilted her head, pondering how he said it. ¡°Are you asking me? Cause you didn¡¯t sound too sure it was your name¡­¡± she stared at him with deep blue eyes which he could not look away. It was then he saw Coby from the corner of his eye walking up to them, seeming bored exploring. ¡°Who is your friend?¡± He looked at her with passiveness; he did not see her as anything special, just a normal girl, which flustered him more. She waved to Coby before speaking. ¡°My name is Teva and¡­ I assume this is Wolf? he was just telling me so.¡± She looked back at him still smiling so full of mirth he thought and found his words.¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Wolf this is my best friend, coby¡° Coby smiled and nodded but did not care much beyond that. ¡° We going soon? I want to check in with my dad and let him know how the day went.¡± He saw her smile fade and her little ears droop. ¡°You leaving already? ¡°She wanted to say more but she did not even know them¡­ she saw the boy, wolf look conflicted before he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going stay for a bit to get to know Teva she was nice to me in class.¡± Coby was surprised at those words he did not remember anything special happening in class but he shrugged trusting his friend ¡° We meeting at the same time tomorrow?¡± he was already planning new adventures.¡°Yeah, ¡°Coby turned to Teva, nodded, and left for home, she waved bye but he was already off, leaving him alone with her. ¡°You new here? I don¡¯t remember seeing you before.¡± She looked closer at Worlf, trying to remember him, he moved back a bit her being close felt off despite how often his sister and nina did it.¡° No,¡± he said while shaking his head ¡°born and raised here, my family owns the main general shop¡± ¡° I work there sometimes.¡± She smiled listening ¡°Really? I just moved here recently but have been stuck at this church it is boring after a while, and all the other kids seem too little to be fun to be around¡­ She stretched as she said those words, making him notice her more¡­she was wearing a loose grey robe. He tried not to stare, but she had a larger chest than his sister, which embarrassed him for even looking, so instead, he tried to focus on the slow curling of her tail¡­ And then away at the random flowers, she watched him stare out at the flowers so she decided she would show off a bit to try to impress him. She extended her hand, and a slow flow of water rained on the flowers She saw his shock and amazement, and she felt a bit of pride in catching his interest. ¡° YOU KNOW MAGIC! ¡° He slapped his hands over his mouth, not meaning to shout it did draw a few stares but did not last long. Teva laughed full of joy as it shocked him.¡°Yea! I do, level three water,¡± she said with pride. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± he beamed She saw the awe in his eyes and became self-conscious¡­ she was trying to get him to play with her, not lose himself in a small display of water¡­ he noticed her playfulness turning inward, and he knew he was scaring her. ¡°Sorry, that was rude¡± ¡°you have been nothing but nice,¡± ¡° but I kinda lost myself¡­ I¡¯ll go.¡± He felt like an idiot¡­ she did not want him to leave, and he seemed like the shy type, so she tried once more.¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± She saw him flinch and stop she sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s start over¡± ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Teva, and you are?¡± he laughed at that but did not look her way after a moment. He turned, and she saw the most beautiful smile that made her heart skip a bit. ¡°Hey. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m Wolf, nice to meet you.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what changed he was acting differently but in a good way, it made her happy, maybe they could be friends! They ran around the garden playing tag other kids joined in she would cheat by using water to tag Wolf, which he hated and loved as he had no magic, but he loved seeing it. When things calmed down she told him how she volunteered to help her aunt who was a seer. She lived nearby with her mom but how boring it was and feeling isolated, and just shared random dreams. He did not talk much it seemed she had a lot she wanted to say, and he was happily listening¡­ once he saw her as a person and not some rare gem, she was much easier to be around. Though he still felt¡­ different than how he felt with nina or his sister he wasn¡¯t sure why, but it felt nice. The next visit to the church came after many frustrating days at the shop it kept needing more help his sister was always busy, even with nina and Nebo, and even Coby spent more time hunting he was looking forward to the visit to the church and his new friend. He regretted not trying harder to visit sooner, but life did not let him he felt this church visit was going to be a blessing for a few reasons: not only was he finally able to see Coby again after his hunts, but Teva should be there, and he was getting more lesson about magic and the gods. When they entered the church they saw the same mix of black robes and grey robes they approached one of the black robes, the priests? He was not sure but he saw them approaching and waited for them to speak. ¡°Hello where here for more lessons?¡± the priest smiled ¡°Aha, yes, that makes sense there are a lot of you showing up is it that time already?¡±Ending on a question, he wasn¡¯t sure how to reply, but one of the other kids did speak that he had not noticed before. ¡°yes Mommy said to learn for blessing¡± The priest smiled and said to the little girl ¡°Do you know the way? I can guide you if you like¡± ¡°where ok¡± he spoke up ¡°I know the way and can guide them¡± ¡°then be well,¡± the priest said as they went forward to get more lessons with the random few kids following. They got there easily enough. Teva was there looking bored off to the side of the room she perked up when she saw him, her ears going from downward to up ¡°Hey!¡° she ran up to them ¡°It has been so long since you visited. ¡° she pouted, but still could not stop smiling few kids watched with mild amusement and he was happy to see her too. ¡°We have been busy, Coby on hunts and me in my dad¡¯s shop¡° she waved to Coby, who nodded back, finding a spot to sit. Wolf and Teva did, too, sitting close and having small talk when the bishop entered. The bishop was waiting for them to settle down but looked tired as if much had happened. ¡°You ok?¡± coby asked the bishop which surprised Wolf he did not think he cared much about the church not that he wasn¡¯t. Also wondering. The bishop smiled but with a tired face. ¡°Sorry, children, you came for knowledge, and I offer you concerns¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine just tired from lack of sleep¡± ¡°there been a lot of work with events in the city taking my time, and working out details with new recruits takes a toll and requires time that is always short.¡± ¡°Recruits? One of the boys asked from the side ¡°What that?¡± ¡°Aha, I forgot some words are not commonly spoken to you children it means getting people to join you for work¡± ¡° or something you need help with that you planned, the church recruits to help feed, spread the word of god,¡± ¡° or keep people healed to stop the spread of sickness or ease their suffering. It is not easy and needs a lot of training and overseeing to make sure everything goes well.¡± The children accepted the answer, but they really wanted to know more about magic and gods the bishop saw their mixed faces of caring but also losing interest, Laughing he said, ¡°Aha, youth, I understand you want to know more about gods and magic and we did promise to teach so feel free to ask questions.¡± Wolf wanted to speak up but was not sure what to ask he had already been told magic was given and nothing could make it happen sooner so was mostly lost about where to go. coby did seem to have a question and spoke easily ¡°Why should we care about magic? ¡° ¡°Just cause the gods to give it, we don¡¯t need to use it, right?¡± he was surprised his friend was that against magic. Or maybe he only cared about hunting which made a lot more sense. ¡°Hmm, an interesting question, and not wrong. the bishop said tubing his face in thought¡­¡± The gods give freely, but no.¡± ¡° You are not required to care, or even use it if you were blessed with a rare gift, you lost nothing, not caring. Even if you did only use it for yourself it was your gift.¡± coby nodded to that as it made sense and was a fair answer. ¡°Why are their grey and black robes? Are you not all the same?¡± One of the kids asked from his side the bishop looked surprised and then smiled ¡°Ah, a simple question with a simple answer he pointed to Teva, who smiled and waved to everyone looking her way as he saw them paying attention ¡°Now, the grey robes are those who want to help give back in training to be a black robe or saved by us. The black robes are those who devoted themselves only to the church, whereas the grey robes are temporary. ¡°Saved by you?¡± the same child asked. ¡°Yes, not all people have good lives or can choose in their lives so we give them hope and a choice. ¡° ¡°They are not bound to us and can leave anytime or stay till they know peace¡± he finished saying with a smile. ¡°My dad said their different type of magic that are different than the gods but how can that be if the gods gave us magic? ¡°Another little girl asked. He was surprised; he had never thought about what kinds of magic existed he just wanted to learn more about it. He looked at Teva beside him she was smiling but indifferent. It seemed she knew all this and was just passing the time, she saw him looking and stuck out her tongue, causing him to laugh, which had everyone looking ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m listening ¡° he saw Teva trying to hold back a laugh but also trying to look serious the bishop did not mind and instead focused on the question. ¡°Hmm, bishop lost himself in thought for a moment¡­ ¡°A tricky question. though the answer is simple the gods are masters of all,¡± ¡°Anything we have is them giving to us ¡° he was happy to hear things can defy our understanding it meant things were not set in stone; things can change! He noticed Coby looking thoughtful as he spoke the next question ¡°Do the gods speak to you or others?¡± The bishop shook his head looking solemn ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid in the past man was closer to the gods¡± ¡° and they have since distanced themselves from interacting with us ¡° ¡° at least according to old texts. We still look forward to the day they offer guidance, but they have always been trying to balance letting us live free with not letting us destroy everything with magic¡­¡± ¡°Why do beastkin get more magic if we are all the same?¡± one of the boys asked. He noticed Teva fidget a bit, looking downcast. And unconformable so he gently poked her leg smiling when she saw who did it she seemed to recover which made him happy. He thought about the question, feeling frustrated, no power yet seeing others with the gift¡­ a gentle voice whispered in his ear. ¡°I would share my magic with you if I could.¡° he jerked his head to look and saw big blue eyes inches from his face, filled with concern. She was much too close and he wanted some distance but just stuttered instead ¡° I¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s¡­¡± o¡­ ok.¡± He smiled awkwardly while she giggled a bit and moved back, looking much too full of mirth for how he felt. Coby saw him looking flustered and checked on him. ¡°You ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡° he nodded and focused one more on the bishop who was still lost in thought from the question from before, since he knew it could stir up conflict he wanted to address it properly. ¡°don¡¯t envy other¡¯s power,¡± ¡° nothing good will come from it¡± ¡° as for why beastkin seemed to be born more blessed?¡± ¡° Yes, they are, but only because they were born in a world of magic, where humans existed before it.¡± ¡°How were they born in magic?¡± he asked wanting more info, as did others. ¡°They did not exist in the world like us before gods gave us magic, they came later to help balance things, ¡° ¡°and help us fight monsters. where we sought power,¡± ¡° they shared freely more than not,¡± ¡°There is evil even among beastkin, just much rarer.¡± The questions went on some even asked the same question twice with the bishop Never getting upset ever it seemed. he really was devoted¡­ With different children repeating things he started to feel pity for Teva, she must heard these same words dozens of times he only had it for a few he decided to whisper to her in comfort to let her know he shared her pain. ¡°Sorry, you got to listen to the same speech all the time,¡± ¡° Even I¡¯m getting bored ¡°She laughed at that before covering her mouth he grinned happy he got her back even if unintentionally the bishop noting the outburst knew it was time to wrap it up so gave his final speech.¡°You children grow more each day and always ask questions, which is good.¡± You¡¯re always welcome among us.¡± ¡° Remember, no matter your place in life, the church will always try to help. So try and do the same when able not just for the church but for each other. As everyone was going their separate ways, he met with Coby near the garden and wanted to plan an adventure, so he asked, ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s go exploring.¡± Coby shook his head ¡°Sorry, my dad got a major hunt soon and I want to prepare more¡­¡± That saddened him it seemed more than not their free time was spent apart. coby smiled, seeing his frown ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not going anywhere then paused I mean I¡¯ll be around for years to come¡± : we can explore when I¡¯m a master hunter and you¡¯re a master mage!¡±A chuckle escaped my lips, mildly amused like ¡°It¡¯s good to know I¡¯ll always have you as a friend.¡± He shook his head looking full of pride before saying.¡°No, brother! Were that close even apart¡± he felt a bit pride knowing they were that close and no longer minded him being a hunter he knew it was part of growing up¡­ ¡°Ok¡­Brother,¡± he said in a low voice coby slapped his arm. ¡°Aye, brother... ¡° He thought for a moment. ¡°hmm guessed that would make Leena my sister? And I always wanted a sister so I¡¯ll include her too he laughed ¡°she a good sister I¡¯ll let her know so she will treat you like family!¡±Coby laughed at that ¡°she always treated me like family I¡¯m just making it official.¡± I laughed at that. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true, I¡¯ll still let her know though¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it weird by not telling her. Coby wished him well, as he still wanted to go to that hunt. Wolf looked around, wondering what happened to Teva¡­ she loved to sneak up on him, but now she was gone¡­. Maybe she was busy? He figured if she wanted or could play, she would¡¯ve found him. A bit sad their time was so short he sighed and called it a day, leaving soon after his brother Coby, though he was hoping to stay. Chasing Friends: Robes, Taverns, and Unexpected Reunions Chapter eight Teva watched them in the distance near the garden. They seemed so happy she wasn¡¯t sure how to get close she had fun the last few times, and he never pushed her away, but it still felt like a wedge was keeping them apart¡­ Maybe it was the church and her lack of freedom she decided she would quit and work somewhere else maybe the tavern he had to eat so he would go there and she wouldn¡¯t be seen in a drabby grey robe¡­ She thought she heard them saying something about a brother and she watched Coby leaving Wolf looked around still with a smile he was young though around her age dressed nicely but in simple clothes much better than her grey robe¡­ Now that she really stopped and watched him he had black hair, t, and slightly pale skin despite the sun his friend Coby had more tan skin in comparison. She also liked his eyes they were a rare geen she loved staring at them reminded her of the grass plains and wondering free¡­ ¡°It not like you to just watch niece, why not go to your friend? ¡° Her tale puffed out, and a chill went down her spine¡­ The only one more sneaky than her was her aunt¡­ she said nothing, though she knew her aunt knew she spooked her. ¡° He is charming; I thought you wanted friends, yet you¡¯re letting him go? She couldn¡¯t stay quiet under the constant badgering¡­..¡°He already has friends.¡± She was been defiant but she didn¡¯t care her aunt put her hand on her head petting her gently speaking once more. ¡°He can¡¯t have more? Did he tell you that?¡± she gently moved away from the touch but still kept hidden even as she watched him go¡­ ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then follow him¡­¡± she scoffed at her aunt¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, ¡°her aunt giggled at that since when did that ever stop you?¡± that did inspire her since when was she afraid to have friends? But she still could not move it wasn¡¯t the friends she made It was losing them¡­ her aunt pushed her out into the hall, and she panicked. If he wasn¡¯t already halfway gone he would seen her! ¡°If you do nothing, all you have is me and the grey robe¡­¡± THAT¡­ did light a fire and spark her to be like No, no, no! She did not look back, she did not hesitate, she stalked her goal she would win this battle and keep her friend¡­ she was off down the hall chasing Wolf from the side and shadows stalking him all the way¡­ her aunt laughed, watching her go she was happy for her niece growing up she was so bold and brave. Till it came to something she wanted, then she let it go for fear of losing it. She would rather not have it at all¡­ a childish view, but it was one she adored all the same. He moved slowly, but with purpose, she wasn¡¯t sure where he was going she hated she still had the grey robe on she felt like a beggar or some person who could never leave the church even though she had left plenty of times¡­. The chase did not last long it ended up at the general shop where he went inside she remembered him saying he worked there and his family owned it¡­ the robe had a hood she usually kept down but now raised it to sneak inside and was shocked at what she saw¡­ She went inside there was not much business she watched him from hiding listening where she could ¡°Is it really needed?¡± he complained ¡±I already know how to cook from mom, how to work at the shop, and how to identify herbs and berries, Plus you had me go to church¡± and I know about magic and the gods what more do I need?¡± Dad smirked ¡°Son you need this knowledge,¡± ¡° you know how to read a few signs and very basic math their much more to life¡­ he stopped speaking while smiling, causing him to worry about what he would say next. ¡°Besides the tutor I got is someone who is already a friend of the family he still looked at his dad confused, and he sighed trying to make the hint more clear, ¡°They have been helping with the shop¡­¡± ¡° They have been here for a while¡­ come on son¡­¡± He was sure it was one of the foxkin Nina was the first one that came to mind, but she was way too carefree, so that left¡­¡± Nebo?¡± as if summoned by his voice, he came from the back holding a box he saw Wolf near his dad and nodded. ¡°I take it you told him?¡± he looked on impassively ¡°Yea he¡¯s a little slow but he will learn ¡° he grinds with mirth ¡°Hey!¡± he wasn¡¯t happy to be openly mocked his sister came out sooner after with nina upon hearing them talk. ¡°Relax, brother, the lesson tends to be easy,¡± she smiled at him, reassuring Nebo nodded at that. ¡°I¡¯m self-taught but can impart knowledge very well despite my sister¡¯s looks I even taught her the basics when she wasn¡¯t goofing off. Nina was surprised to be attacked for just being there. ¡°Hey!¡± he ignored her, focusing on a new task, leaving her to fume ears going flat, annoyed, but she subtlety stopped and perked up once more, ears alert when she saw the person in grey robe hiding nearby the swaying of a white tail catching her eye¡­ Though the person wasn¡¯t aware they had been spotted having the hood over their head but listing intently from what she could see¡­ Teva was amazed he had such a large shop with many random items she remembered her mom talking about trades but never cared much it was hard to see with the hood. But she was trying to remain low profile, so she slowly looked around with small head tilts to see. She heard something about a tutor and voices she remembered from long ago, but as she was trying to place them, a female voice spoke nearby. ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡° Or are you ok? ¡° ¡°you¡¯re a grey robe, does the church need something specific?¡± She panicked turning to face the voice, making her hood fall she saw a puzzled, concerned face watching her with gentle patience she heard. A gasp in the distance made her look¡­. she knew that person! It was nina¡­ her old friend. Why was she here? And working at Wolf¡¯s shop??? She was overwhelmed she came here to find her friend, not her past¡­ she was not sure what to do or how to address this it was too much in a short time the girl saw her panic and and tried to ease her mind. ¡°Would you like a drink? We have tea or fruit juices¡± ¡°HEY TEVA ¡° Wolf ran up and hugged her she was still too stunned to move both his sister and nina spoke at the same time ¡°You know her ?!¡± ¡°YEA, she is my friend from church.¡± he was surprised and happy to see her and out of the church! She found her voice spoke meekly. ¡°Hey,¡± nina frowned conflicted about how to feel nebo did not care his dad smiled and nodded and his sister was happy her brother made new friends and welcomed her first. ¡°This is our family shop, if you¡¯re a friend of my brother you are a friend to me, nice to meet you I¡¯m Leena. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m Teva. ¡°She felt lame introducing herself and outplace, but Wolf beside her just beamed pride that she was there. It eased her fears knowing he was happy, but looking at nina from the past soured it a bit they did not end on the best note. Wolf looked confused and looked at what made her frown unsure, he asked. ¡°You know nina?¡± ¡°She¡­ an old friend¡­ we grew up together before I moved ¡°She wasn¡¯t sure how to address that feeling but Wolf surprised her but saying odd things¡­ ¡°That¡¯s great! We should all hang out together and maybe get something to eat!¡± ¡° The tavern has really good food¡± ¡° or maybe explore if Dad lets us. ¡° he looked to see what his dad would say he just shrugged before speaking. ¡°We¡¯re not busy ¡° ¡°and I don¡¯t see why not it¡¯s why I hired more help to give you guys more freedom¡± Nebo spoke up first. ¡°Assuming I was included,¡± ¡° I prefer to focus on his schooling or working here¡± ¡° I¡¯m not one for just casual social.¡± ¡° But enjoy yourself she was my sister¡¯s friend if I remember right.¡± he looked at her but was mostly indifferent as he went to the back, Dad following to do something himself, not too interested in their affairs. She was here to see him and she did want to stay friends she was looking down at her drab robe wishing she had changed first but got over it she had pride and wouldn¡¯t be meek now. ¡°I would like that, it could be fun, ¡° she smiled, putting on an air of confidence she did not feel nina still looked soured. She knew it was from their unresolved past, but then why was she here? Was she looking for her? She was supposed to be an elder¡­ Leena spoke up, breaking her thoughts. ¡°It has been a while since we just went out for fun. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll go to then, brother, and nina?¡± she looked in the distance to see if she was going also. Her ears went down, up, then down before she did a weird little twirl and said ¡°Ok include me¡­¡± teva wasn¡¯t sure how to take that but she did want to spend time with Wolf. So if that meant facing her past so be it she did not hate nina they were¡­ well are¡­ friends. The talk remained casual on the trip there, but both Wolf and Leena could cut the tension with a knife. It was obvious there was a past, and they were not part of it per se but by proxy. Teva hated the tension so decided to just let it out and sort it from there. ¡°Nina was a friend in the past at my tribe ¡° ¡°but when I moved she was supposed to stay there¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I was trying to make a new friend¡­¡± ¡° like you wolf.¡± She was a bit embarrassed saying the last part but it was true Wolf looked at her unsure what to say and nina spoke up first annoyed herself. ¡°She left with barely a word,¡± ¡° I never really had a choice at first¡­ ¡° ¡°but when I did¡­¡± ¡° I found a home here, ¡° ¡°and by chance, wolf¡¯s family offered us a home¡­¡± She was surprised to hear that; she wasn¡¯t sure where she was staying but with wolf¡¯s family, wasn¡¯t it¡­ Wolf saw her look and clarified. ¡°They¡¯re staying outback.¡± ¡° Dad has been working out details to build them a guest house since they agreed to work for us full-time.¡± She was a bit envious of how easily she got placed in an ideal outcome not even trying where she was fighting just to keep one friend¡­ Talk remained calm but pointed as if a wrong word could pull back the tension but entering the tavern made it better as it was full of life unlike before people were everywhere and it was almost too much. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. They found a table easily enough despite the crowd. Wolf panicked as he had no money, causing Leena to laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, this was always going be my treat as a way to celebrate your new friend. ¡°Thanks, Len.¡± She was happy she was included and had been looked at fondly from the sister¡¯s view she felt like a bit of an outsider trying to worm her way in. Nina spoke up smugly spoiling her mood a bit. ¡°I would¡¯ve paid too; you just had to ask..¡± Her face looking haughty Teva couldn¡¯t help but laugh causing nina to pout. ¡°O¡¯calm down, we can¡¯t change our past,¡± ¡° but we both found Wolf let me be happy about that ¡°She did not feel that way internally but knew if she wanted Wolf as a friend or even her old friend back¡­ they needed to move on. Nina sighed. ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to treat you too¡­¡± she laughed at that. ¡°I plan on working her one day¡± ¡° then I will treat you so there¡­¡± Wolf and Leena weren¡¯t sure if it was friendly banter or the start of a fight but they ordered drinks soon after and talks remained calm and almost friendly¡­ When the food came it really did just feel like old times for her just with new friends as well as old. It was nice but she couldn¡¯t help but feel it was only temporary even now scaring her wolf saw her face and asked. ¡°The food not good?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ it¡¯s good, and I¡¯m having a wonderful time. just a little tired long day at church, and all.¡± She was lying a little but he did not need to know that The day ended shortly after that she did not feel closer to nina even though they tried awkwardly to work things out she found it odd how easy it was to break the friendship but now was so hard to mend it¡­ When they made it to the shop everyone was going inside but she shook her head ¡°I¡¯m going to¡± ears down, tail slightly aloof. ¡° it was nice to meet you¡± ¡°And thank you for the meal¡± Nina and Leena both wished her well and started going inside easily enough but Wolf did not. ¡°I¡¯m going walk her home¡± ¡° since she came here to see me¡± ¡° it only fair I return the favor ¡°Her heart skipped a beat and she waved her hands. ¡°No need I won¡¯t get lost¡± Wolf laughed and replied ¡°What kind of friend would I be if I just left you ¡°Nina narrowed her eyes and Teva wasn¡¯t sure if Wolf meant anything by that but she accepted it ¡° Ok, ¡° she saw nina conflicted but heading back inside while they walked home, he told her how his dad was forcing him to have a tutor so he wouldn¡¯t have much free time she chimed in the church already taught her those things. He went on saying though he would be busy he would make time to see her where he could, that made her happy so she told him to look for her at the tavern she did not have the job yet but promised she would and would serve him he laughed looking forward to it. The next day, she felt drained it was too many things in a short time, she went from literally nothing happening for weeks at the church. To so much in one day¡­ she needed a refresher. Her mom made her a nice meal of berry jam bread and some tea she was happy to finally be throwing away the gray robes. Not only did they hide her figure, but they made it feel old and weird wearing it what she did like was her loose-fitting leather while showing off all her curves and her tail, she felt much better out of the robe¡­ She told her mom about her plans for getting work, she knew from past talks, but today she was going push for it more. The walk to the inn was easy and brisk she was early so it was a bit calm the keeper wasn¡¯t watching but stopped polishing sniffing the air when she moved a little closer. ¡°You lost kid?¡± ¡° Or just need a drink.¡± She frowned at that she wasn¡¯t a child even if she was a little young. ¡°Neither, I want to work¡­¡± he stopped ignoring her and set the rag down and looked at her, he was definitely a big bear he had a lot of body that took up space and she wasn¡¯t sure how he moved around back there. ¡°You don¡¯t look like much? ¡° ¡°Sure you won¡¯t fall the moment someone walks near you?¡± She did not like the snark but figured it was part of the job so she returned the bite. ¡°Maybe if it was you?¡± ¡° Yeah, you probably ran over me anyone else? I can manage¡± he looked surprised for a minute then laughed a big laugh causing the few guests in here at this hour to look before going back to their drink. ¡°I like your kid¡± ¡° don¡¯t matter to me ¡° ¡°their always more work, and more hands tend to make things easier you can work whenever till you get bored and leave¡± ¡° I already got my main staff but I like the option¡± ¡° to give leave way with more help¡± ¡° so you¡¯re owed nothing and everybody lives better lives. ¡° She was surprised it was that easy she thought she had to fight and prove herself more. ¡°That¡¯s it, just show up and leave whenever¡­?¡± he laughed once more then scratched his chest. ¡°Ah, youth,¡± ¡°Everything is an adventure and a quest that must be won.¡± ¡° Sorry, kid, no quest or heroes here, ¡° ¡°just people looking for food and drinks¡± ¡° you want help, great done, you¡¯re helping,¡± ¡° get tired, or find a new job? ¡° ¡°Great! So long, and thanks for serving the dish.¡± She still wasn¡¯t sure to agree, but this was what she desired and she knew she could do it. It wasn¡¯t long before he had his dread tutor lessons with Nebo they were in his room at his small desk which made him feel trapped in his own home¡­ ¡°Hello wolf, it¡¯s been a while¡± Not really he thought I saw you at the shop or even randomly at meals but did not voice that¡­ ¡°Hello, you¡¯re a teacher?¡± he figured that was a better thing to say.¡± I thought you only did trades with Dad? This seems like a major job¡± Nebo nodded while listening. ¡° I was trained at a young age to oversee many things and retain the knowledge well enough¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident I can teach you the main things to where you can get any advanced books and succeed¡± ¡° In anything on your own in whatever you wish.¡± ¡°I can already read some words from Dad¡¯s ledgers why would I want more books about that?¡± nebo nodded after a brief pause, then spoke, ¡°Books are a collection of knowledge and power, much like magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like magic? ¡°He got excited, ¡°so I can learn magic from books then! ¡°Nebo frowned and tried to word it better so as not to mislead Wolf. ¡°books like magic teach power¡± ¡° but unlike magic that bound and finite book can be shared endlessly and spread knowledge and power¡± ¡° through magic can do amazing things ¡° ¡°it is limited in what can be done by one person¡± Wolf lost interest after that and was not happy with the way things were going, the lessons were boring the only joy was his sister visiting with food she even joined in and helped guide him which helped. . Coby stopped by a few times, but the teaching was every day, unlike the church, which frustrated him as he never could play. Coby said it was ok as he focused more on hunting while I was away. After a few frustrating months of basic math, he mostly knew and endless repeating of words to learn to spell, and he finally was giving more of a review of reading. Nebo praised his commitment, and his sister agreed he learned fast she took longer. He didn¡¯t feel like it he wasted spring and most of the summer with nothing to show for it, but Nebo disagreed he asked Wolf to name three things he desired. He was not sure if it was a trick, but he figured he had already dealt with all this which was a little more as well he thought of a few things. ¡°I guess magic, alchemy, herbs?¡± the last was more as a question than a statement of desire but those were the main things he wanted. ¡°Ok, Nebo said, ¡°As a parting gift, I¡¯m heading to the city on your dad¡¯s next shipment and will get you books on magic and herbs, I can¡¯t do alchemy as that is not something I think your father will approve of, maybe magic creatures instead?¡± ¡° he was surprised such books existed and happy all this time he misunderstood reading as a borning ledger and plain signs. . He thought now he knew why his dad wanted him to learn it was indeed a gift¡­ ¡°Make sure you visit the shop more when you can I am doing more long-trip deliveries for your dad but my sister is always happy to see you there. ¡°what does she do?¡± He always knew she was working but she seemed to be talking mostly with Leena¡± ¡°Odd jobs mostly she gets bored easily,¡± he said the words easily but I noticed his annoyance in the slight turning of his ears and tail moving as he stared ahead before he spoke once more ¡°I¡¯m surmised she never tried visiting you here? Maybe she was respecting me as a teacher and giving me space¡­ he mused. Leena came from the kitchen bringing them snacks and overheard him talking voice her view. ¡°No, she almost fought me a few times to come here.¡± ¡°I stopped her and told her my brother needed to learn not to play, and felt she was too much of a distraction¡± ¡° she wasn¡¯t happy but she accepted it.¡± Nebo sighed at that. ¡°guess I praised her too soon and Wolf laughed now happy all the boring stuff is in the past. He tried to visit Coby, but Mrs. Crow apologized he was out hunting he was dejected but not too upset he thanked her for letting him know and thought belatedly he hadn¡¯t seen Teva in a very long time¡­ He tried the church, but they said she hadn¡¯t been there working in a while though she does visit from time to time he wasn¡¯t sure he remembered where she lived. So he wandered the area and found her house he remembered it had a small flower garden in front and was happy he found it when he knocked a slender cat woman answered with a charming smile she titled her head sideway before speaking. ¡°I remember you, child,'' ¡®¡± You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°It has been a while where have you been?'' he bowed ashamed he did not try harder to see her. ¡°Sorry, been busy with studies and stuff,¡± ¡° um¡­ she not mad, is she?¡± The mother laughed freely at that he got a better look at her now he wasn¡¯t so flustered she was just a bigger version of Teva to his eyes, well older? Too, but still a pretty woman, he thought she was wearing a simple, well-made dress she had long white hair where he remembered teva like her very short; beyond that, the resemblance was unmistakable. ¡°No child,¡± ¡° she has been busy too,¡± ¡° I see to that even as she complained, wanting to look for you.¡± Though she was smiling, her eyes had a mischievous look. ¡°She won¡¯t be happy to hear she missed you¡­¡± ¡° I can¡¯t wait to tell her ¡°As she laughed to herself he felt bad knowing a lot of time had passed and decided to at least try to find her¡­ ¡°Um¡­ is she busy or will be back soon?¡± she loved watching him squirm and knew why her daughter became attached to him. ¡°You¡¯re no fun she pouted,¡± confusing him ¡°Since you must find her and spoil the milk,¡± ¡°she started working randomly at the inn¡± ¡° I usually let her do it once a week or so,¡± ¡° but it gets her out of the house.¡± She was looking away as she said it, mildly invested in telling him, but when she looked at him once more, her eyes shone with a desire to pounce he felt like a mouse that cats toyed with, and he wasn¡¯t sure the thought was wrong¡­ ¡° do be kind to my daughter ¡° ¡°fierce she may be, she still has a ladies heart.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what that meant he was always nice, so he bowed, thanked her, and left she watched him go, thinking to herself careful daughter, you may have caught a fish that is more trouble than it worth, but shrugged to herself that part of growing up she supposed and went back inside. The trip to the inn was brisk he was worried that even if she was there now, how she would react but he would cross that bridge as it happens, he entered, and it seemed he got lucky with a lull in business the place was clean and quiet. Too quiet¡­ He was worried something bad happened as he did not see the big bear and had no customers. What before was good fortune is now seen as ominous¡­ he was wondering where the staff was when he heard banging in the back and voices shouting ¡°I told you put that away! ¡° ¡°Whatever you big oaf you¡¯re not the only cook I said I would help move !¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky you remind me of my kid or I would fired you day one¡­¡± ¡°O, please, you couldn¡¯t keep this place open if it wasn¡¯t for me the people love me! ¡°You¡¯re barely even here working; little cat don¡¯t think you¡¯re that special¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­ Hello? ¡° He tried speaking to the back, hoping things were okay and there was silence, then banging followed by shouting as Teva ran from the back with a surprised happy face ¡°Wolf!¡± ¡° where have you been?¡± as she ran around and hung him. he was still trying to recover when the bearkin appeared looking annoyed wiping his hands he stared for a bit then spoke ¡°Hmmm¡­ I remember you, kid¡± ¡° has been a while since you grew a bit ¡° ¡°This is the wolf I told you about!¡± ¡° I kept hoping he stop by and he finally did!¡± the bearkin just nodded ¡°I remember you wouldn¡¯t shut up about it,¡± ¡° you here about eating kid or just staring.¡± he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, but Teva did ¡°He¡¯s my friend and I want to treat him as a celebration,¡± ¡° and catch up¡± ¡°were not busy anyway¡± : you gave others time off let me have this¡± ¡°Celebrate what?¡± ¡° Meeting someone who lives here? That stupid¡­¡± ¡°Just cause you miss your wife¡± ¡° doesn¡¯t mean you get to be mean to Wolf!¡± she was defiant, tail swishing, ears going flat, and the bearkin looked uncomfortable¡­ ¡°Wish I did not tell you that,¡± ¡° whatever I liked the kid too,¡± ¡° This is not a church where things are free,¡± ¡° so remember, to come back again paying next time.¡± Though his words sounded harsh he did not feel any malice from them as he went to the back and heard the sizzle of food being made. Teva started for a bit longer before watching Wolf once more. ¡°He is a grump¡± ¡° but really nice, he always tells me how he misses his wife and kid in the city but trying to help them move here, ¡° ¡°think they are trying to save more money first or something dunno?¡± ¡° How have you been !?¡± The words came fast and took him a minute to process ¡°Um¡­ good¡± ¡° I have been doing studies that kept me busy¡± ¡° sorry I never visited ¡° she waved her hand dismissive. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± : I had to study too, so even I was busy.¡± ¡° Mom insisted I get more learning; so got a friend from the past¡± ¡° She knew Nebo and nina so had him train me he is smart..¡± ¡°What?! He was teaching me too we could study together¡­¡± ¡°Aw,¡± she pouted, ¡°I bet mom knew too¡­ She probably did it to antagonize me, thinking he would tell me, he was also teaching you ¡° he never did just focused on the studies... ¡°She smiled at that ¡°bet it ruffled her tail knowing it failed,¡± after a bit of catching up the bearkin served them both a meal. He was leaving them in peace But he felt bad not remembering his name and begrudgingly asked him though he could secretly ask teva, he felt he owed him a direct response, ¡°Um¡­.. Sorry,¡± ¡° I forgot your name sir¡± The bearkin looked at him a laughed ¡°No worries, kid, I get called keeper, Bearman, buddy, pal, and probably a few names I can¡¯t repeat but rarely my name¡­ it¡¯s Icarus¡± ¡° by the way¡± he smiled showing teeth as he said it looking more vicious than friendly ¡° You left out grumpy ¡° she smiled as her tail slowly swished he just frowned at her got them a couple of drinks and said he was cleaning in the back if they needed anything Wolf enjoyed the rest of the visit with Teva promising to visit more, and went to the shop. He wanted to see nina and let her know she was missed too, even if not really, and only found his dad it seemed nina was off running an errand for him¡­ So bored he figured he gather some berries in the forest for a mini adventure since has it been so long since his last one, he got the biggest basket his dad had and set off for adventure. Nina returned a short time later, bored and annoyed she had wanted for a while to get closer to Wolf as family, she felt a kinship with his dad, mom, and even his sister. Since they always came to the shop but never Wolf¡­ he felt like a potential little brother she always wanted but was never there much like her real brother that hurt a bit¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong the delivery went bad?¡± she looked up, surprised to see Wolf¡¯s dad showing concern. ¡°No nothing like that just missing ¡­ um¡­ not being able to see wolf I wanted to see him for a while but Len said it was best to stay away¡­¡± he nodded then looked away into the distant. ¡°Then hate to tell you he came to see you today¡± ¡°WHAT?!, when? Why? How? ¡° He laughed ¡°His studies are over, so he stopped by to visit you. I think Len told him she kept you away and he felt bad ¡° She wanted to run home right away and find him there but she was working he saw her mood and relented ¡°He not home before you try to run off there ¡° she panicked knowing she was seen threw and she would not find him ¡° he probably went to around the lake he loves going there and thinking¡± ¡° Though now he trying to get a bunch of berries and before you ask¡± ¡° yes where slow¡± ¡° I don¡¯t mind you going ¡°No soon said then she was out the door ¡°Ok-thanks-bye.¡± he wasn¡¯t sure if he heard her right but shook his head Kiddo, Berries, and Belonging Chapter nine Though he was happy with a giant basket, he overloaded himself when he loaded the berries it was too much and he wasn¡¯t able to make it home¡­ As he rested halfway home with his giant basket overfilled he heard a voice he had not heard in a long time. ¡° ¡°Hey KIDDO!¡± They exclaimed with overjoy he looked and saw Nina in a slim-fitting shirt and leather pants¡­ He never thought much of her before, but the way she smiled, happy to see him, reminded him of his sister, but this girl was much louder. He was momentarily stunned and could not respond she did not seem to notice and ran up hugging him. Her embrace was warm but a bit smothering and felt off, she was not family and still felt like a stranger despite the time he spent with her brother when he finally got his baring and could think he pushed her away and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid I¡¯m 14! Besides I¡¯m not younger than you, what are you 13? She laughed ¡°You¡¯re sweet, but now I¡¯m 17, kiddo, a little too old for you.¡± he was surprised she was older than his sister. ¡°But you look so young ?¡± she blushed at that. ¡°You¡¯re a real charmer ¡° ¡°Now I know why your sister kept me from you¡± ¡° she was afraid I take you away and eat you up! ¡°He wasn¡¯t sure how he was supposed to take that so frowned instead of responding which made her laugh. ¡± So serious just like your sister,¡± ¡° I wonder if she got it from you or she rubbed off on you.¡± She tilted her head sideways in thought exasperated, he asked ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you as well it has been a while but did you need something?¡± ¡°Aw, you already want to get rid of me? She pouted but recovered she sniffed the air and noticed the berries. ¡°Wow, how you get so many!¡± ¡°I know a spot he said bit defeated it seemed she would not be leaving this spot.¡±I just need to rest it too much for me to carry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked confused. She tried lifting the basket and was holding it easily, ¡°it not heavy to me want some help? What is this for anyway?¡± Wolf was frustrated she was upstaging him so casually and not even trying he sighed, ¡°Please help me with this.¡± She gasped and jumped and down a bit in joy even while holding the basket¡­ ¡°You are so cute when you¡¯re exasperated¡± ¡° of course, I¡¯ll help¡± ¡° I owe your family for always giving me easy work!¡± He would¡¯ve liked to say it was a pleasant trip but she talked the whole time and walked slowly to try and enjoy the visit he listened with half interest but he couldn¡¯t complain even if he pushed himself he knew the distance for the burden he had was too much and she was saving him¡­ ¡°kiddo?¡± He looked over as she was still smiling seeming indifferent to notice his lack of interest ¡°Sorry¡± a bit ashamed ¡°You were helping me and I¡¯m not really paying attention¡± She nodded with understanding ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not talking about magic?¡± he was surprised she knew his love of magic he never told her. ¡°How did you know? She laughed carefree and even carrying the basket seemed to dance freely while walking forward. It was a bit enchanting and it annoyed him a lot too¡­ seeing her so strong¡­ he always was weak. When she looked back after enjoying having a secret about Wolf¡¯s desire, she saw his defeated look, not the same as his child pouting or annoyed not getting his way the way only kids can do but as a man defeated¡­ she felt the joy leave her then why was a child feeling that way? That last thing they talked about was just magic? ¡°Is something wrong? You seem lost, and it is supposed to be a sunny day.¡± he looked up at her, unsure of her meaning¡­ she noticed his look, so she explained, ¡°It means we were having a good day, not to be down, what caused it? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m at a loss as to what happened to bring you this way¡± ¡°. Was ¡­. It me? ¡°She asked for the first time showing anything other than joy. Her ears dropped and her happy tail slowed. He would¡¯ve relished getting her to quit talking before but now it was no victory his sour mood seemed to be spoiling other¡¯s joy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said ¡°Kiddo, if it was nothing,¡± ¡° We would be happy at your home¡± ¡° with your sister making jams.¡± ¡° I assume since this is too much to eat,¡± ¡° even sharing with friends.¡± He was not really trying to hide it, confessed ¡°It was the topic of magic that did it, ¡° ¡°Also how did you know I wanted to make jam¡­ ¡°He asked, shocked once more she knew him with only a few random talks and visits. She laughed with joy at that ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess¡± ¡° a giant basket of berries, what your goal was with them.¡± still smiling, she asked, ¡°Why is it magic bringing you down? ¡° ¡° It¡¯s the magic itself¡­¡± ¡° It is my greatest wish and joy¡± ¡° but I keep being told you can¡¯t pick it, and there is a chance you never even have it¡± ¡° if the gods don¡¯t agree you¡¯re worthy¡± he finished looking lost once more. ¡°Aha, she said looking solemn ¡°Well you¡¯re chasing a dream that is a nightmare for others, truthfully you will find more joy in being free than being bound by the magic little wolf.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not little,¡± he said, annoyed, ¡°and what was that supposed to mean ¡° ¡°I want magic,¡± ¡° I want power. ¡° ¡°How is having that a bad thing?¡± She did not answer after a few moments and paused she sighed ¡°Perhaps today is a cloudy day¡± She finally said,¡± I¡¯ll make sure your berries make it safe.¡± Before he could ask what she was talking about, she started running faster than he thought possible and with a heavy basket! How is she doing that he wondered in shock¡­ As the distance between them grew by the time he could think she was gone, why was she upset? He ignored her, and she was happy around him, but talking about magic was a trigger. No¡­. How was magic bad? That doesn¡¯t make sense but he had no information and didn¡¯t know. She was hurt¡­ she wanted to get closer to Wolf and be a family, but it seemed he was going to be like her tribe and only see her magic, and she hated it¡­ She thought she had a new start, a new family¡­ the basket was all but forgotten in her arms she was surprised this was heavy for him. She guessed he never really had to do any hard work so was a little frail but she loved him all the same. She made it to the house but did not want to enter nor did she want to go to the shop, and meet his dad or even Wolf¡­ Maybe I can relax at the inn¡­ nothing can go wrong there, she thought to ease her mind and set off for a place to find herself. Teva was still on cloud nine, wiping a table she was happy to finally meet her friend again and he did not forget about her! She was taking away the dishes from a regular. He was the last customer they had, it seemed there would still be a lull till the night when things got really busy. He smiled and nodded at her in thanks as she went to the back and saw Grump there looking at some meat, debating how to prepare it. ¡°That¡¯s not how you cook, just staring at meat¡± ¡° you should know that by now¡­¡± he grunted but did not move, his arms were folded and he kept staring at the meat as if it owed him money and wasn¡¯t going to pay¡­ ¡°Listen brat¡± ¡° I got a process. Good food is not just made it takes thought and time¡­¡± ¡°Well, take any longer, and that meat is going spoil¡­¡± She was used to his method she just wanted to poke the bear. She went to the sink and used her water magic to wash the dishes, flowing water cleaned them quickly and easily it was the part of the job she loved how freely she could use her magic and be useful! He was still even after the dishes were cleaned, staring at that meat... Though he did break the silence, speaking The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I think I want to add honey to this new recipe for them to try.¡± ¡°You always want to add honey¡± ¡° I hate that you like sweet meat. Yuck,¡± she shivered a bit Remembering the last dish she tried for his taste test chicken with honey was gross! ¡°My wife loves my honey recipes it¡¯s why she married me¡­ you never get a man if you can¡¯t cook good food,¡± that bristled her fur a bit ¡°Not taking love advice from an old grump, keep your honey stuff out of my food, thank you¡­¡± her ear twitched at the sound of the door she couldn¡¯t always hear it but if they were quiet enough she could hear it open or close. ¡°We got a customer don¡¯t ruin the meat while I¡¯m gone¡± ¡° unless you just stare at it all day,¡± ¡° it might be an improvement to your food!¡± he huffed a small laugh as she left to see who entered. She was surprised to see an old friend who she had never really reconciled with¡­ nina, she looked a bit lost and alone she had her ear down, and her tail was unmoving she looked up and saw her ears shot up in surprise, and then her face looked like she had swallowed a very bitter pill¡­ she seemed like she was going to leave, and she really did not want it to end like this. ¡°Don¡¯t go we were friends once, maybe¡­ still are?¡± she hated how it ended she thought she was going be an elder not¡­ whatever this was. Nina sigh shrug and slowly defeated came and sat. ¡° This is a perfect end to a perfectly bad day, so might as well stay for a drink¡­¡± teva couldn¡¯t help but giggle, which caused nina to glare ears going down. ¡°Sorry that was rude, I did miss you regardless of what you think¡­ I just did not know how to tell you.¡± She looked away, unsure how to act, but when she looked back, she was surprised to see nina shocked and ears fully alert. ¡°Really?¡± ¡° Do you mean it? ¡° Teva smirked at that. ¡°I never lied to you I just thought ¡­ we had different paths.¡± Nina jumped up, shocked her, and grabbed her before she could react she panicked at first but the warm embrace was something she missed from her friend and returned the hug¡­ ¡°Glad you¡¯re back,¡± she whispered happily to having her friend even though she never tried to get close¡­ Guess in that regard, she was like Wolf, just never made time for those who care for you¡­. She wanted to explain herself but never got the chance. Nina instead went on about all her adventures since she was gone it was¡­ nice. Grumby came from the back, watching the girls catch up. He thought it would be good to try a new recipe on them, and nina was more than happy, too, even as teva kept saying no! He laughed and did it anyway¡­ it¡­ wasn¡¯t bad¡­ he listened to her complaints at least a little¡­ It was an odd honey sours mix the dish balanced the sweet and savory flavors with a crunchy fried crust and a juicy, tender interior she couldn¡¯t help but want more. Which she hated seeing the smug look on his face¡­ ¡°Well, kids how is it?¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± nina happily wag her tail, loving it She sighed ¡°You did good grumpy,¡± ¡°Now I know why your wife married you¡­¡± he laughed in joy ¡°See! Never doubt a master chef when he tries to work.¡± Nina was shocked and amazed at his boast, but she just rolled her eyes used to his antics. He went to the back, leaving them be. Even though nina was now happy, she was wondering what led to this outcome¡­ ¡°You want to talk about it ?¡± she was leaning on the table, watching her friend. Nina flinched, remembering what soured her mood¡­ She wasn¡¯t trying to ruin the mood, but she did want help. ¡°I got in a fight with Wolf¡­¡± That did surprise her. Wolf was always nice, which made them fight. ¡° He only cares about magic, and once he learns that about me, he going only care I can do magic, he won¡¯t like me¡± ¡° and probably see me differently as you did, ¡° she adds that last part showing it still hurts, guess things don¡¯t change that easy¡­ ¡°First darlin¡­ I never saw you differently¡­ I thought you were going to be an elder, you would see ME differently and wolf doesn¡¯t care about magic like that¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? he wants it more than anything he will too!¡± she sighed even as nina was also getting worked up. ¡°You know I met Wolf at the church, remember? Well, when I was trying to be his friend I showed him my magic¡­¡± nina face showed surprise and she went stiff afraid to speak. Causing teva to laugh at how serious she was taking this ¡°he is still my friend and he sees me, not my magic he never begs me to use it or demands I teach him or anything¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t teach magic, ¡°nina said, a bit deflated, I rolled my eyes tail swishing getting annoyed with nina¡­ ¡°The point... Is he a good guy and is trying¡­ he is a little naive in life, but he is always trying to learn it¡¯s why I have such fun adventures with him¡­ you can, too.¡± Nina wasn¡¯t sure how she felt she knew teva wasn¡¯t wrong this was part of growing up and not always getting what you. Want¡¯ she was happy hearing Wolf wasn¡¯t lost to only wanting magic and she was happy teva was still a friend maybe¡­ the talks went like that both learned more of each other and learned a bit peace. Wolf did not want to go straight home he was worried nina was there and he had to face her but he also knew his sister was at the house so he could talk with her¡­ he was feeling lost and she seemed to know things add to it that she had been working with them for a while. She should know something¡­ She was outside folding clothes though she was facing him she was focused on the clothes he wasn¡¯t sure how to address her but she seemed to sense his presence as he got closer¡­ She slowly looked toward him and saw her little brother with a radiant smile she was not sure how she missed him. she laughed ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a sneaky wolf!¡± She went up and hugged him he was happy to spend some time with his sister she was getting taller and felt almost like a mother rather than just a sister fragment memories of how things ended with Nina kept coming back, did he cause this? He wasn¡¯t sure how he was the bad guy but asked Lena if they could go to the lake. It had been a while, and he wanted to talk elsewhere. Hmmm, ok she said while brushing his hair he fidgetted away but did not protest too much he did miss her, and this was her way of showing she cared. She took the clothes in the back and set off with him to the lake. The trip to the lake was eerily quiet not hearing Nina talking was an odd contrast he was getting not used to it and happy with the silences but after the overbear joy that foxkin had it just felt¡­ off now. Before they made it to the lake his sister broke the silence ¡°So dear brother, what was so important you need me alone? Not that I wouldn¡¯t make time for you, but you seem happy with your freedom?¡± She asked plainly while watching him. ¡° I was, I mean, I am happy with less work, no more reading, writing makes me happy, but I ran into Nina today.¡± He knew he was rambling¡­ ¡°O¡­¡± she said surprised then looking thoughtful ¡°She has been trying to find an excuse to meet you. I wouldn¡¯t let her see you till recently I thought she would¡¯ve been too much of a distraction for you when you needed to study. Why bring her up is that what this is about?¡± She asked, not sure where this was going. He sighed and then looked to the lake they were here, and the view was still amazing, the clear lake, the trees, and even the air gave him peace as he explained his troubles to his loving sister¡­. ¡°Len, I upset Nina but don¡¯t know how. She was happy to see me endlessly talking and would not stop, she even helped me carry a heavy basket of berries¡­ Everything was fine it didn¡¯t make sense. he said quickly not really knowing what to say or how to feel. Then started once more. ¡°She didn¡¯t care when I was mean, ignored her, or barely talked¡­ The last thing I remember was her asking did I wanted to talk about magic and me saying magic meant the most to me then she got upset and left she said she took the basket home for me, and that was it. I did not do anything to her¡­. His sister, quietly listening to her brother, having mixed feelings she knew what caused this, and it technically was a secret, but she also knew she could trust her brother he was young and headstrong but would never hurt anyone or spread a secret she looked at her brother and then saw his pain of not knowing what to do he always used to been told the answer and been loved this was the first time she believed he really had hurt someone and he did not even know it. ¡°Dear brother she said looking at the lake they both loved I know why she was upset and you did nothing wrong it just opposing views on magic I could tell you if you want but it was a secret she trusted me with. Do you really want to know?¡± Wolf was surprised twice at the revelation first that magic started the fight, and he hurt Nina the other his sister knew why and it was a secret! He really wanted to know but¡­ ¡°No don¡¯t tell me len. I wouldn¡¯t want you telling my secrets and I won¡¯t tell yours so it¡¯s not fair you tell me her secrets he said solemnly. ¡°And that¡¯s why I love you, little brother you always try to do what is best.¡± She smiled and held him with those words before she went on, there is a secret I can tell you thu and it is also about her she said smiling. He was conflicted he did not get the answer he wanted and just said he did not want her telling others¡¯s secrets¡­ but this one would be theirs. He hated he felt like he was lying wanting her to tell this secret when said not to for another but she said it was ok¡­And she was saying it was ok to know¡­ ok len, what that secret. ¡°That I love you, little brother!¡± She snuggled him with those words he was not amused and pulled out of her embrace¡­ ¡°don¡¯t mock me, Len, I¡¯m not a kid!¡± She laughed at that, full of mirth he felt bad at that Moment, remembering Nina¡¯s joy just seeing him, and he treated her badly for just showing him kindness,¡­ ¡°so there was no secret?¡± he asked defeated and was about to suggest they explore before going home. ¡°There is, brother, and I will tell you I just wanted to play with you for a bit I fear you are growing up too fast and forgetting you still are a child or at least not quite the adult you think you are.¡± Annoyed his sister was not respecting him, he swallowed his pride it was true he was trying hard to stand among the adults, and it was also true they kept pushing him down, ¡°Well, will you please tell me the secret, Len? She smiled and nodded at that and told him. ¡°Nina wanted to be your older sister too¡­¡± ¡° WHAT!¡± he was shocked Lena just nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true the whole time she was with me; she asked me stories about you ever since she found out you¡¯re my brother and was envious of our family and wanted to be more a part of it. ¡°What about her brother? She has him already why would you need more? Len looked a bit sad at those words. ¡°Not everyone gets a good family wolf some people just want to be happy and don¡¯t get to be. So they do what they have to till they can be, as for her brother, she loves him, and he is good to her, but it is more a father thing than a sibling. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± She looked thoughtful and she tried to explain. ¡°Hmmm, do you love dad?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he replied questioningly ¡°Well, do you want to treat me and Dad the same? ¡®¡°No? ¡° He was still unsure of her point¡­ ¡°that¡¯s Dad it¡¯s different than you, Len.¡± She had that sad smile again ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is for Nina with her brother Nebo she loves him, but it is like a dad watching over her, not a brother to adventure with. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why she was so happy to see you, it was the first time she got to be free and act more like a kid having fun.¡± Wolf felt a bit ashamed at that, but when he looked back now he saw it differently she really was just happy to be with him like he was with his sister¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± he finally said defeated knowing he hurt someone for just wanting to be a friend. ¡°It ok, it¡¯s not the end of the world people hurt people it is part of life¡­ it¡¯s what we do after we hurt them that matters. Besides I became Coby¡¯s older sister and everything went fine you can do the same with nina and it be ok too we just be a bigger family and have to share our time between working. He felt guilty that he never thought about balancing his life with others¡­only when others would give him more, he sighed. ¡°Thanks, Len, you always know what to say I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not my mom, but I love you like one I would hate to not have you as a sister. ¡° Leena grabbed Wolf and held him tight. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mom is jealous she doesn¡¯t get more of your time, and that is not fair to her no matter how much you love me, remember to appreciate her too!¡± Wolf tried to respond, but he was pressed tight into her chest why was she so strong?! After a bit of Westling to struggle free red face, he said with a bit of anger, ¡°OK! I¡¯ll pay more attention to the family, Mom and Dad, not just you ¡­. And Coby since he is my brother, too. Len had a face that was not amused ¡°what, I promise?¡± He was confused¡­ ¡°what about Nina?¡± ¡°Ah, I did forget¡­¡± bit flustered ¡°It¡¯s just nothing official yet and she¡¯s still mad at me.¡± ¡°She not mad hurt maybe but not mad¡­ she wants to spend more time with you, as long as you assure her she family, she will be free-spirited and do others things I¡¯m sure she was the same way with me. ¡° Really? She talks endlessly to you too?¡± she laughed ¡°yes always following me and asking questions wanting to help do deliveries it was after she was sure I was happy with her, and not shooing her away she calmed down and asked more about you, that was when she confessed more about wanting a stable family and wanted to be closer with are¡¯s.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I understand her brother had to act like her dad that I understand but why would her other family not be ok? ¡­. did they die? He was scared to hear the bad news. ¡°Hmmm, it happened long ago ¡­. And their tribe she was with she felt um¡­.not close, very distant. She spoke carefully he could sense this was part of the secret and dropped it before Len confessed it all to him. ¡°It ok Len, I¡¯ll try to spend more time with her till she gets bored it will do me some good anyway. Maybe I¡¯ll help her with a delivery. It will help her and the shop. Leena smiled at that. ¡°That sounds good, brother, so berries? What was your plan for them? He smiled at that. ¡°lots and lots of jam! But I wanted to share with everyone the church dad, mom, Coby, his family, Teva and dad, you, Nina, Nebo, and even the tavern since he was nice to me in the past I want to return the favor. ''Wow, very ambitious,¡± she smiled. ¡°How many jars are you playing to make she thought for a second. You named off around 10 jars. And the church is not a person though I¡¯m sure they happily share ¡°I got a lot of berries I feel confident I can make around 20 jars maybe 30 depending on how mix them and the ingredients¡± ¡°O my, no wonder that basket was heavy for you that a lot of berries!¡±She laughed at the thought of all that jam but you know that a lot of work and you never did make jam by yourself?¡± ¡°I know I was planning to have Mom help to spend time with her and Dad could sell a jar or two to pay for extra ingredients as well as gift him with one maybe two depending on how the whole thing turns out. Leena smiled full of mirth. ¡°seem you really planned this out¡± ¡°not really,¡± he said with a smile ¡°It was just something that seemed would be a nice memory for all and I wanted to give back a little of what was given to me¡± ¡°Well, dear brother, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± Gathering, Growing, and Giving: A Familys Berry Bounty chapter ten The trip home was a sobering one as he had new perspectives on how things were the berries were on the porch still filled to the brim with the prize of his earlier effort it felt less like a victory now after the events of the day it had been a long while since he felt tired but today after everything he felt it and it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory. ¡°Wow, brother, you weren¡¯t kidding¡­how you get so many; the amount seems impossible! ¡°She went rushing to the berries. ¡°I think it is from nobody gathering them for a while and new bushels growing in the area ¡± Feeling a bit of pride. ¡°I see.¡± he watched as she lifted it with a little struggle but still seemed fine once secured in hand ¡°Come on brother let¡¯s put them in the kitchen and find Mom¡± after placing them inside and wandering the yard for a bit they found her nearby enjoying the weather. ¡°Mom¡± they both happily rushed and hugged her. ¡°O, my she startled both of you at this hour isn¡¯t it a bit early? Is your father ok? Leena smiled ¡°Yeah, he hasn¡¯t been needing us as much thanks to added help, He will be going into crossroads soon for trade and restocking of a few things I asked him for a new blanket. ¡°I see,¡± Mother replied ¡°Well, did need help, son are you ok? She saw he looked different but wasn¡¯t sure what it was. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said not wanting to say the whole truth, and felt little shame hiding it from his mom who was only showing love and concern when ¡°I gathered berries.¡± ¡°And you need help getting them?¡± unsure where this was going. ¡° not gathering them¡­ I got too many and needed help getting them home Nina helped me with that¡± he looked away before going on ¡°but I still needed len help with something else and stuff¡± he finished quickly mother looked at Wolf knowing he was hiding details but let him be she did not pry. Lena sensing the mood was about to turn awkward spoke up ¡°he really did gather a lot of berries I thought maybe we could take turns as a family helping with making the jam it will teach him about responsibility and he wanted to share the jars with others ¡°Really?¡± Mom asked. ¡°How many jars is he planning on making, three or four? She asked, mildly amused leena spoke up before he could ¡°We¡¯re thinking close to 20, maybe 30 or more, depends how we blend them ¡°O, my!¡± Mom said shocked ¡°How in the name of the gods did you manage that? he beamed with a bit of pride. ¡°I gathered them!¡±Mom was exasperated at the non-answer and sighed defeated¡­ ¡°I see, well, that will take a while and a lot of work we still need to do other things, and it could take a few weeks, depending on how we do it. He was worried ¡°Will they last that long? I thought we do it in a few days tops¡­¡± Mom laughed at that. ¡°Sweetie, you forgot the amount of work last time we did it? That was only a few jars, and you want many more this time.¡± ¡°But how will they stay fresh? I tried before they went bad after a while and I never saw them last a week.¡± ¡°Well, there are a few ways but the easiest is magic jars.¡± ¡°WHAT?¡± he screamed his mother gave him a dirty look, shouting in her face¡­ even Len looked disapproving he covered his mouth he needed to stop he wasn¡¯t a child anymore ¡°Sorry Mom, please tell me about magic jars can I see one?¡± Lena spoke first. ¡°you see them all the time?¡± she looked at him confused. ¡°Uh¡­¡± wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. Mom giggled at that ¡°Son¡­magic is always part of our life those jars are common and there can be non-magic ones made those are very rare it is much easier to make items infused with magic than try to make anything without. He thought about the things he had seen before and they seemed well non-special¡­ ¡°But magic is special, it should be magical, not plain¡­¡± he knew he was right. His sister sighed ¡°little brother your view on magic is too rigid, it is like water always plain to see, giving life to all but also nothing fancy, no matter how important it is. he didn¡¯t like that answer magic was special he knew it he didn¡¯t know why everyone saw it as mundane when it was so important. After heading back, his mom saw the berries and was amazed she started getting batches ready and she said we should barely have enough extra supplies for the batches of jam he looked at all the jars they had he could see¡­ nothing¡­ the jars were like clear glass they did have a light blue hue glow in them but that was always there so to him that was normal. Was that magic? He tried licking the jar and it tasted like glass no power was given to him his sister laughed watching him. ¡°Are you ok wolf? If you¡¯re that hungry we can make you something¡± she said amused. ¡°No, I was trying to taste magic he said defensively she laughed at that ¡°You¡¯re always getting magic we all are it¡¯s part of our world silly¡± ¡°Len,¡± Mother said sternly ¡°be nice to your brother he learning he doesn¡¯t know how everything works¡± It annoyed him trying to learn about magic and being mocked he knew he had to let it go¡­ His sister apologized and kissed his cheek. His mother also rubbed his head and thanked him for thinking about the family he was happy things were moving forward even though it wasn¡¯t really what he wanted magic he thought always around me, but out of my grasp. A few days passed making jams with Leena and Mom swapping helping and needed to work he tried helping where he could to speed things along but it was exhausting doing so much in a short time. He was wondering what happened with Nina and asked his sister. ¡°Len where is nina she been missing¡­¡± ¡° We talked, and she ok, just not sure how to meet you she said it was awkward since how it ended last time.¡± He nodded the ending was weird, but not knowing how she was doing bothered him a lot more, and the fact she just wanted to help him make a lot more than just him apologizing¡­ Leena spoke up while he lost himself In thought, ¡°I have been trying to get her to come with me, but she kept saying she was too busy maybe tomorrow she was much chipper today vs. the last couple of days.¡± ¡°Ok let her know I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean whatever upset her; maybe I do need to grow up just a little bit.¡± Leena smiled at that ¡°don¡¯t rush it when you do you won¡¯t be able to be a child again so be happy with it while you can¡± she expressed her view. ¡°Bah, I¡¯m not a kid,¡± taking back his opinion¡­ More time passed, and Mom and the shop were busy he offered to help, but they let him rest he, for once, enjoyed the lull and calm of home he did wonder why Nina wasn¡¯t showing up she seemed spontaneous, and this felt out of character while been lazy in his room he heard Lens voice calling out to him. ¡°Brother where are you?¡± he got up wondering what was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m coming. I was just in the room.¡± As he ran to meet her, he stopped dead in his tracks and froze in shock Nina was there looking around the living room, calm and relaxed she turned and saw him smiling and spoke ¡°Hey, kiddo been a little while no?¡± he wasn¡¯t sure what to say drawing a blank so Nina ran up to him hugging him ¡°Miss you little guy did you miss me? ¡°From the corner, he saw his sister Len smiling and she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to start a new batch of jam meet me when you¡¯re ready¡± he was exasperated pushed the fox girl away ¡° I, I didn¡¯t¡± Nina pouted at that ears dropping¡­ ¡°I meant that little you did not even want to see me?¡± She looked like she was going to cry¡­ he was burning with shame for showing indifference now, memories flashing how he left things. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Magic means a lot to me, but I do understand not to you¡­ so again, sorry, I did not think about your feelings.¡± Nina smiled and hugged him again. ¡°Little wolf¡± she sang his name then spoke, ¡°all I want is just friends and family to me, that¡¯s the gravest magic.¡± He let her hold him she was warm and nice he hated it also as it made him feel like a child, but he remembered what his sister said she just wanted a family and a little brother he hated what he said next but felt it was for the best. ¡°Len told me you wanted to be closer to our family I don¡¯t mind being your brother and you¡­ can be my¡­. Second big sister, he choked out the words burning cheeks of shame he felt her go stiff holding him and tremble did he do something wrong? The way she held him he couldn¡¯t tell¡­ ¡°Ok,¡± a soft lovey voice said in sadness and near tears ¡°Thank you¡± and he felt gentle drops touch his skin as she held him did it really mean that much? he thought how bad was her life to feel this way that all it took was few words of comfort to break her¡­ he never been in this situation and was not sure how to act so he thought what would you do for your sister? He held her back and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok, sis where family I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­ not even the day I learn magic. She laughed at that. ¡°you really love magic huh?¡± She said still sounding said, ¡°ok kiddo I promise if I can help with that, I will.¡± The silence went on for a little while holding him and him her if his real sister showed up he ran in shame being seen this way but he thought she knew already and Nina did need this even if he didn¡¯t understand what it was she needed¡­ ¡°Give me a few minutes in the bathroom, and I¡¯ll help with jam, ok? ¡° ¡°Sure he said as she left, he met Len in the kitchen smiling and cooking the jam slowly swirling the jam in the pan while it cooked. ¡°Did you have a good visit?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± Wolf said slightly annoyed ¡°lot of things I still don¡¯t understand but guess that¡¯s part of being family len smiled at that and brushed his hair. ¡°you are indeed growing up little brother and I¡¯m proud of you¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± he said uncomfortable with the praise few minutes later Nina joined them full of life as if nothing happened the only sign was slightly red eyes hidden by the smile that drew the eyes. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this the perfect trio together! their nothing we can¡¯t do, and we are making jam, my favorite to boot!¡± Len smiled and Wolf rolled his eyes there was light banter about life¡¯s random gossip and just ¡­ life. It was nice wolf thought Nina brought a spark he did not know was missing and regretted rejecting her so easily. Eventually, things got into a comfortable silence, surprising him he thought Nina would never lose steam, so he took this chance to ask. ¡°where were you these last couple of days I thought I¡¯d seen you sooner?¡± ¡°O MY!¡± Nina said excitedly you missed me that much I¡¯m embarrassed now¡± She covered her face giggling. ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡­¡± he said flatly. ¡°I just did not know what happened and was a little worried¡± She rubbed his back. ¡°missed you too, kiddo, but my brother needed me the hermit had a batch of herbs he needed, and my brother wanted my help gathering them¡° ¡°you guys are still doing that? I thought you working for the shop?¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°We are and not. It¡¯s more part-time work in a lot of different places you knowfreelancing.¡± ¡°Free what? You don¡¯t work for money¡­¡± he asked unsure what she was saying Len and Nina laughed. ¡°no brother, they do jobs for money but can work elsewhere at the same time or turn down any job vs trying to live off of one job.¡± ¡° kinda like you kiddo, you¡¯re not always helping the shop sometimes you help your mom or visiting others it same for us but just more work-related vs playing¡±. ¡°I see how the hermit? ¡° ¡°Old pays ok same as before,¡± nina said indifferently hermit¡­. He thought a bit then spoke. ¡°I wanted to give a jar of jam to everyone I know I forgot the hermit you think he likes jam? ¡°Dunno?¡± Nina said ¡°Never asked Lena shrugged her shoulders ¡°will have extra where up to 20 so everyone should be able to get one as it stands even if we stopped now. ¡°So who were you giving jams to kiddo, don¡¯t remember you telling me if you did? she asked questioningly. ¡°a bunch of random people mostly friends and family,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°THAT INCLUDES ME¡± Nina shouted and jumped up and down excitedly he smiled at that. ¡°yes it does¡± ¡°YEA! she said excitedly ¡°THANK YOU¡± While hugging him Lena smiled and shrugged indifferently he noticed she loved hugging a lot even his sister gave him more space not that he was complaining her joy could be infectious. The time went by much quicker with things being worked out days passed in a blur with random bickering between Wolf and Nina with Leena and Mom overseeing things despite being older Nina was not necessarily more mature but she did seem like the eldest of the siblings lost and now found among the family the day the jams were all done finally was a bit tragic to have it end for all as it felt like a family bonding Moment even though dad could not be part. Wolf was unsure what to do with his new free time he still had to give out the jars, at least a few of them his friends and his family could do the others, but beyond that, he was free it was among that musing that Nebo Nina¡¯s older brother showed and surprised him at home he rarely if ever visited so was a bit of a shock for him. ¡°Good morning wolf I hope you have been well has my sister caused you any grief? Well, more than usual, I mean. He smiled as he said it I laughed at that. ¡° No, no more than normal how have you been? Haven¡¯t seen you in forever I almost forgot what you looked like! He joked with him. ¡°Pity you feel that way¡­ I¡¯m hurt that a small passing of time can make us grow so distant. I suppose I won¡¯t trouble you with those gifts I promised¡­ he regretted his joke¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s not be so hasty, aha I was playing your face is remembered clearly as the lake I visit every other day!¡± he laughed at wolf panic it seemed not only Nina could tease him which annoyed him slightly but he held it back. ¡°Sorry wolf ni?a can be a bad influence she seems much happier lately and it is infectious I¡¯m usually much more resevre like yourself and your dad,¡± he said with a smile wolf nodded not really minding after days with Nina everything seemed calm compared to her energy. Nebo opened a small bag at his side and pulled out 4 books it took longer than planned but managed to get the extra book for the trouble they are not rare but the city is having trouble mass producing and shipping books all over the kingdoms and beyond so stocks are limited they tend to go to the churches first. Wolf was surprised ¡°They had books in church?¡± ¡° They do¡± Nebo replied ¡°Since they¡¯re valued for the teaching of the gods and helping others, they¡¯re the third source of all knowledge just behind guilds and the main kingdom¡¯s libraries everyone tries to support them as they give back to the people it a positive loop, everyone wins well in theory their greedy people hoarding the supplies and some still suffer depending on region or are from lack of supplies. Wolf nodded while grasping the books held out to him and reading the titles. Herbs and You by the Church. The Dungeons and What They Bring by the Church, Monsters, and Legends by the Church, and the last book Magic Theory Helping You Grow Your Magic by the church. He was happy with the gifts but was surprised by all of them by the church? ¡°That was¡­ odd?¡­ Why all by the church? Nebo laughed ¡°There are many authors, but the church still has to control information to the public. The kingdom¡¯s personal books or even guilds have more knowledge but also more requirements to read them than just grabbing it off a shelf.¡± Wolf thanked Nebo for the gift and gave him a jar of jam in exchange for a thank you and a personal gift. Nebo was happy with the gift, though confused he did not really like sweets his sister did and she would devour them easily he was sure Wolf would not mind he did not want it since it is used either way, Nebo visited for a bit longer, chatting with him and his mother and having some tea before he left once more in his talks, he spoke about how he would be helping the church and his old tribe for a few weeks, teaching other kids and part of a sponsored learning as they¡¯re bit short staff with those with knowledge of certain things. As he left Wolf was excited to start reading his new books but realized how could I forget my friends even if there busy! He put the books in his room on his shelf and vowed to visit everyone today with a few jams as gifts. His mother approved and told him to be safe when he tried Coby first since his brother was closest but he was out hunting again Mrs. Crow mentioned they stopped back frequently but since he was busy and their time short they tended to go off hunting again surprised he kept missing him asked her ¡°why do they hunt so much you need that much food?¡± She laughed at that ¡°No dear, they hunt monsters in the forest.¡± ¡°THIER MONSTER!¡± he covered his mouth¡­ ashamed he already was going back to old habits of shouting, but this was a major shock for him., he did not see anger from the outburst but a sad smile from her. ¡°yes dear, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true why did you think his father hunted daily or even for weeks straight?¡± ¡°I thought food was rare, so he was trying to feed us all.¡± Guess I am still a child with this lack of knowledge¡­. She broke his thought by speaking not noticing his selfdeaft ¡°Monsters tend to be bound by dungeons, so they are rarer as they can¡¯t leave those, the tales I was told were old creatures never left just were thin down to a few numbers they can still breed and some are born by magic so the more distance from city the land the closer we find monsters she explained. ¡°How come I never seen any or anyone talk about them here? ¡°they do, but they tend to be weak and scatter; anything stronger tends to be hunted how do you think you got your name, wolf? It was a great magic beast that looked like a wolf your father hunted. ¡°Really, my dad¡¯s a hunter?!¡± ¡°He was before this village he hunted dungeons regularly meeting your mom settled him down that wolf was his last hunt when they were still founding this village he helped clear the area, and the rest is history, as they say.¡± This were a lot of new things he needed time to process, but he had more people to visit¡­ ¡° thank you mrs crow let coby know I tried to visit.¡± ¡°Ok dear, stay safe,¡± as he left her with some jam and went off to the church, he gave them a few jars, which they thanked for the gift he made a stop at home for more as he could only carry so many, and rest for a bit before he went off once more to the inn. It was busy for a change, and Icarus was still a little scared but was happy to see him, and the gift teva wasn¡¯t there, so he set off to her house all the running around was bothering him as he was dragging his. Feet near her house a gentle voice drew his attention. ¡°I lost wolf wondering to my home? I wonder if I can keep it.¡± He could not react much, not feeling motivated after all that happened, he smiled the best he could anyway ¡°Is teva home I got her a gift ¡°She smiled and narrowed her eyes tail swishing behind her from the door she watched him from ¡°Ignoring the mother and still trying to court my daughter? Very bold little wolf¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure what she was implying, much less what a court had to do with anything. ¡°Sorry, lot running around, little worn down I can leave it with you if she not here, ¡° she sighed opening the door. ¡°Come inside, child you¡¯re no fun, if you can¡¯t see a cat¡¯s mood you¡¯re ignoring its tail¡­ he nodded slowly he did watch the beastkin¡¯s tails at times it was fun but what did that matter? As he passed her he noticed she smelled nice flower perfume she was wearing a simple loose robe with a pretty dark blue that made her white hair and tail stand out. ¡°Sit wherever I get us drinks my daughter is running an errand and will be back soon,¡± she said that there was nowhere to sit, just a bunch of random pillows and a table as she was walking away, she looked back and saw his confusion it seems he lacks beastkin tribes cultural she wanted to tease him more but took pity instead since he was a nice boy ¡° In my tribe we move around a lot so tend to use little furniture pillows offer comfort and easy to transport¡± he nodded, sitting near the table it was indeed soft and nice to the touch but still awkward being so low to the ground the house itself was nice with a lot of plants and flowers he thought he might need to get a plant for his room when she came with the drinks the quiet was bit awkward so he broke the silence ¡° you like flowers? ¡° She tilted her head sideways tail, curling. ¡°It¡¯s memories from home I don¡¯t travel any more but miss the flowers¡­¡± he saw what seemed a bit of longing in her eyes and wasn¡¯t sure if he should ask that, but she turned and smiled, surprising him how she changed her moods easily ¡°how the tear? ¡° He forgot to drink it more focused on trying to talk about something drank it and was surprised it was really good it had a flower taste almost like her perfume smelled a little sweet and smooth. ¡°It¡¯s good thank you¡± he felt stiff trying to talk to her but she seemed so casual and free he saw where teva got it. ¡°Moooom, Auntie says she needs another potion her cramps are coming up. I think it¡¯s her time of the month. you better get extra think I¡¯m due too.¡± As he heard teva voice, her mom never stopped watching him, smiling as if waiting for a certain response he wasn¡¯t sure what to say or do but more for teva private talks being exposed as part of his overhearing a private moment than trying to appease the mom. It didn¡¯t take long for her to turn the corner into the living room and see her mother sitting but staring at him with her tail swishing which caused teva to stare at her mother curl her tail in wonderment and then shock as she indeed saw him looking blank face before he started speaking¡­ ¡°hey ¡° he said lamely. ¡°Hey¡­¡± she replied weakly the mother felt validated to know she was getting this event to unfold better than she ever hoped she wanted to surprise her daughter with the boy she went on about in her home but to confess family personal affairs to him too. O, so tasty¡­ ¡°Daughter, sit. he brought a gift and came to see you, isn¡¯t that nice?¡± he watched teva fidget, unsure how to act she was wearing lose leather that was much nicer than the robes and even showed off her stomach but he could see by her hand she felt exposed and wanted the robes to hide¡­ he felt bad as she rushed to sit. ¡°I should go ¡°Not wanting to make it worse he wanted to give her a happy memory, not a tragic one. ¡°Nonsense, I know it¡¯s been a while since you both met don¡¯t waste this time enjoy yourself I¡¯ll leave you be¡­¡± She got up to leave but was secretly staying nearby she wasn¡¯t letting this go! He couldn¡¯t change what led to this but could change how it ended, so he buckled down and tried to mend the awkwardness like she would done for him. ¡° I like your him it smells nice, ¡° she was still fidgeting under the table he could see her arms moving ¡° I did miss you¡± That got a blush from her and a gasp in the distance but he ignored that and went on while I was away I made jam for all my friends and family I wanted you to have some too¡­ and you mm too I guess if she likes sweets.¡± ¡°She does ¡° she spoke in a low voice cheeks still red the color just added to her complexation making her stand out more even as she wanted him to look away. he felt better knowing she was well and got his gift but felt outplaced in her home so decided to leave ¡°I¡¯m glad I got to see you again it has been a long day I will see you around ok? ¡°Ok¡­¡± she wasn¡¯t willing to look at him but her mind just kept repeating but not her voice don¡¯t go don¡¯t go don¡¯t go¡­ even as he got up handed her the gift and left¡­ it was a berries jam her mother favorite¡­ treat besides her teas ¡°Child you¡¯re supposed to be bold or at least sly, not just wait for him to pounce she was disappointed her daughter was not more into the game pity it was fun while it lasted ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± she her her mother barked a laugh annoying her ¡°Dear, everything is fun and games you¡¯re just not smart enough to play it yet¡­ ¡°She was tired of her mother¡¯s antics and summoned water to splash her but was shocked when she lost control and it hit her face instead. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who taught you how to use that magic,¡± her mother proceeded to sigh and walked away annoyed she pulled the water from her face and faded it away as easily as it came. She stared at her hand next time she would be bolder not because of what her mother said¡­. Because they were friends even the embarrassing thing he heard was just part of life¡­next time. After leaving teva house he felt drained a random thought came to him about exploring a bit, but the allure of exploring the world was losing its luster each day. It was the same scene, and he had work and books to read he couldn¡¯t keep putting it off on his family to work, especially learning Coby was more of an adult than him hunting monsters! That evening at dinner, he could not hold back his curiosity from what he heard from Mrs. Crow. ¡°Dad, I heard from Mrs. Crow you were a monster hunter is it true?¡± he saw the surprise on his dad¡¯s face, but after a moment, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not really a secret, but It¡¯s not something I care to be a part of it was more necessary than fun.¡± his dad saw him look lost for a moment. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like killing¡± his dad looked at his food cutting but not eating as he went on ¡°I used to brave the dungeon to prove myself and I hunted the edges of our lands for sport but over time it lost its allure and I met your mother¡± he smiled as he looked at her she smiled back patting his shoulder ¡°and that when I found what I really wanted¡± as he finish saying that mom lean over and they kissed he rolled his eye and len smiled at that. Wanting to stay on topic and not watch his family kiss¡­ he wondered what his sister knew. ¡°Did you know Len that dad hunted monsters, did you see any?! He saw she was still smiling from before but then in thought at his words. ¡°hmm no, not really. Though I did see the corpse of the wolf dad hunted before you were born, that was the only time I remember anything monster-related.¡± It was a boring topic to her, and she really did not care ¡° I was home with mom mostly till dad got the shop.¡± She saw her brother pout losing his story for adventure she felt a little guilty at that. Dad must have noticed too, since he spoke up ''Monster hunting is very common in cities, they even pay well for rare monster finds he paused, watching his son. ¡°I hope that¡¯s not your desire I would help you if you really wanted, but it requires hard training, and no offense, son, but you don¡¯t seem to like work¡­¡± Leena laughed, and Mom slapped him lightly on the shoulder ¡° be nice dear he is still young.¡± She looked at her son with love letting him know he wasn¡¯t alone. He took it in stride he was indeed not lazy but lacking ambition, and fighting monsters would be a full-time job¡­ ¡° no just magic for me.¡± He saw his Mom smile turn sad and dad frown even lena seemed lost for words why was everyone always against magic¡­ his dad spoke first. ¡°That¡¯s a good dream but magic is given by the gods not are desires just don¡¯t get your hope up and be disappointed son. He wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that. ¡°Why not I can earn the right to use it.¡± he saw both his parents give a look. Len just looked slightly puzzled for once, it seemed she was not sure what they were about to say. ¡°Your mother and I are not blessed we do have some magic but nothing that allows what you understand as spells the magic you want son¡­. is much stronger in beastkin even their babies tend to show early signs of magic bit us humans it more a struggle as the gods don¡¯t want us to abuse it like the past.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure he was following why was one race ok but not another¡­ ¡°But they let the beastkin have more magic? His dad was conflicted trying to find better words. ¡°the beast tribes tend to worship magic as a gift and blessing and give back, while humans tend to take magic as power and use it to rule. It is not our place to tell the gods who can have magic that the god of balance Job and why they exist. He was still annoyed by everything he knew and wanted to hang off in the hands of a god of balance thoughts and whims, but he sighed and relented ¡°thank you Dad for explaining it to me I understand¡° It just means I need to try harder to push the balance in my favor, he resolved. He saw his son¡¯s face come to some conclusion, so he changed topics. ¡°nebo mentioned the other day he got you some books, I did not think you like to read son, but I would make an effort to get you some adventure books.¡± His son shook his head ¡°research I need to understand more about herbs if I want to do alchemy um magic and creatures too so I know more about magic stuff he finished explaining the books he acquired. He saw his dad raise an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing forbidden?¡± ¡°No!¡± He spoke quickly fearing his dad might try to take his books ¡°They were approved by the church how would I get forbidden books?¡± when he thought about it that made no sense¡­ ¡°Their always ways, ¡±his dad said, relaxing a bit.¡± Lost ruins old magic books or even copies from those texts of people trying to sell forbidden knowledge.¡± he was shocked and not sure how to respond lena patted his shoulder and went to start cleaning up. He got up to help as things were wrapping up his mother and father showed concern for his mental health but did not push the issue letting him find his own truth he went into the room and picked a book of the one Gain at random to see what he could find. Awakening: A Brothers Magic and a Hidden Blessing chapter eleven Herbs and you by the church. Hmmm, herbs were something he gathered in the past with his sister it was mostly a boring topic but figured if he was serious about alchemy this would be needed and open the book so he least wanted to try and learn it. Herbs are often overlooked as just plants as normal people do not need to gather them or understand their real value herbs are powerful ingredients in many things from food to drinks even potions if pushed into alchemy but we won¡¯t be covering that. He frowned at that why no alchemy he understood the danger of abuse, but at least teach the basics, he thought as he skimmed the book it was mostly alphabetically A to Z, all known herbs, which surprised him was even broken down more magical variations of many of them but stress they where seen as poisons and should not be eaten unless properly prepared by a professional. He fell asleep reading the next day was mostly uneventful, and he went on reading when he could Nina stopped by a few times to pester him, as did Lena to make sure he was ok, but overall, he was left alone to read it was only a few days later like that when coby came he was losing interest in reading and went to catch up with his missing brother. ¡°How have you been brother¡± happy they got time alone after so long ¡°been fine¡± he spoke passively while scouting the area with keen eyes that surprised him wondering if there was danger nearby ¡°What¡¯s wrong is something coming?¡± he saw Coby, surprised, and then he focused once more ¡°nothing wrong just scouting.¡± ¡°Here?¡± he did not understand they were near home; nothing had happened here. Coby smiled at Wolf¡¯s confused face. ¡°It¡¯s a habit I developed with Dad we always watch, always observe, there are always dangers we must watch for.¡± He nodded, not sure how to respond to that ¡°Ok¡­ but even here? ¡°Yea even here¡± he smiled excitement in his eyes ¡°I got a secret to share too! ¡° He got excited with him wondering what it was coby was silent for a moment to build tension. ¡°I learned wind magic¡± he finally said wolf nearly passed out in shock magic¡­. His brother had magic! He was excited and demanded to know how he was sure! Coby laughed ¡°It happened during a hunt I shot an arrow and it was going to fall short I messed up my draw on the bow frustrated I kinda willed the arrow to fly better and it went from falling halfway to flying true! ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± he could see the pride his brother had but needed to know more¡­ ¡°Do you feel different having magic? You don¡¯t look different¡± he proceeded to scout all around him looking for changes even poke him a few times to check¡­ Coby just laughed at that saying it tickled and to stop he finally relented when Coby agreed to show him. ¡° it was still not too good, but it was useable,¡± he looked around and found a small rock toss it up and down a couple of times then when he threw it up, it shot forward as if it had a mind of its own and was tired been play with as a toy. Wolf could feel the wind brush him as the Little Rock flew by magic he wanted to feel only pride for him but he couldn¡¯t stop the nagging of desire he did not have any power¡­ ¡°You know I¡¯m jealous but I¡¯m still happy for you ¡­ if only one of us could get magic. I¡¯m glad It¡¯s you coby¡­¡± coby saw the pain in Wolf¡¯s eyes and was not happy with the turn of events. ¡°I forgot how much it meant to you well, no¡­ I remembered it¡¯s why ¡°I wanted to show you but forgot that maybe there was a chance you do not have any magic yet sorry wolf that was rude of me.¡± ¡°What no! I meant what I said¡­ it¡¯s just Dad the other day who reminded me magic is rare, and I hated being reminded¡­ not you or your gift besides the gods seeing you fighting I¡¯m sure this is their way of rewarding you, it just means I got to push harder. Coby nodded ¡°You know there a seer in the church who can tell you if you got a blessing¡± ¡° WHAT, how do you know?¡± he saw Coby getting fidgety ¡°Well¡­ I left this part out from before¡­ but when I made the arrow work? I couldn¡¯t do it again and told my dad I wasn¡¯t sure what happened, so he took me to the church to check. They confirmed I have level two wind magic ¡°level two? He remembered hearing teva mention her level but it slipped his mind to ask, he did not realize the depth of what could be. ¡°Yeah, surprised me to the bishop explained it a bit and offered me a book on it, but I was not interested in reading he said he had level one light magic he could do some things but tired easily level 2 two is stronger and has a lot more control but still limited he said three beyond is the true blessing from the gods as it allows mastering an element they gave you. He was excited all these different magical things existed but got scared thinking even blessed could be a minor blessing but let that go quickly even a single bead was still magic¡­ Talks tapered down, and they agreed they go to the church tomorrow as it bit late today coby also let Wolf know he only had a couple of free days as the hunts took longer to prepare and scout. Wolf reflected on how funny it was everyone drifting away always busy but he understood it was part of growing up. He also wanted his own thing and told others sorry he was busy. Coby hugged him goodbye and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother a day or a year can pass will still be brothers¡± he laughed at that. ¡°Yeah, a day or a year, we are indeed still brothers¡±. Before he left he decided to tell him about Nina and how she was a sister now too and maybe they get a chance to hang out more later in life coby was mildly interested but did not seem to care too much. The next day started early he said goodbye to his mom and left early to see the church he was worried it might be too early, but when he met up with Coby along the way, he assured him not to worry. It is why they lived in the church so night or day they can always help. As they approached the church it was a busy day with a lot of people coming and going it seemed more people used the church than he gave them credit for he did not really believe they were important but seeing it now showed things differently there were random sick people seeking healing from magic as well those just here to pray¡­ They found one of the black robe priests and asked if the bishop was available but he was out today and went to the city when he asked if they could help instead coby spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re here to see if my brother has a blessing.¡± The priest nodded in understanding ¡°Did he show a sign of a blessing?¡± he was embarrassed he forgot people had lives and were not just there for their whims¡­ ¡°No,¡± Coby said Steady not nervous at all ¡°But I did recently and he is my brother I¡¯m sure he got his too¡± he felt pride Coby spoke up for him yet the priest was frowning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if we stop every time just to check for blessing, our seer would faint from exhaustion she tends not to say no to young kids, so it is unfair to ask if we do not have something to look for. ¡°Does it take that much power?¡± he was wondering and spoke up before Coby ¡°No¡­ well not for the stronger people in darkness magic but she is only level two and it is more of a drain for her to try to see magic if she doesn¡¯t know what to look for. Level two darkness¡­. He needed to know ¡°Isn¡¯t darkness evil magic?¡± The priest laughed at that, then covered his mouth and looked around ashamed at his outburst ¡°Sorry, that was rude of me. I felt joy in your ignorance, and that was wrong. He was not mad he just did not know he looked at Coby he was also indifferent¡­ both Wolf and Coby shook their head but Wolf spoke first ¡°It¡¯s ok we didn¡¯t know please teach us ¡° he felt Coby thought the same and they wanted to know the process. The priest smiled happy their such good kids¡­ ¡°the misunderstanding of darkness is it¡¯s not evil, just different than light. Darkness can be shadow magic, which allows that to hide in it, but it also can be seen with darkness magic, so it helps see things others cannot, in this case, magic, the more magic flows in a body, the easier it is for darkness to see it. Both Wolf and Coby were amazed at what could be done with magic ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t let us see them please?¡± he was desperate to know if he had magic¡­. The priest watched him carefully before speaking ¡°How old are you? ¡°just turned 14 recently it should be old enough to receive a blessing ¡°True, you¡¯re more than old enough¡­.ok, let go,¡± he paused ¡°First, let me ask them they have been busy with mundane things but nothing of a magical nature perhaps it could even be a break for them since magic is a different strain than physical work.¡± The priest asked them to wait among the others praying and keep a low voice while he went in back. Coby whispered to Wolf while he was lost in thought ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m sure they will see you,¡± ¡°Who?¡± he whispered back ¡°Dunno if it¡¯s the same person for me it was a girl in black but don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same this time. ¡°What was her name? Coby thought for a moment. ¡°dunno? They just called her Seer, and I was nervous. Magic was never a big deal to me, but now that I have it? It is different... Wolf knew that feeling he was feeling it now, the idea he could have magic, but being told no? It hurt him deeply, more than it should¡­ he had friends family but¡­. Not magic. Coby saw Wolf¡¯s dejected spirit. ¡°cheer up, brother, we did not come this far to give up, we will find a way, even if it takes years.¡± he flinched at those words years¡­. Then he had a wave of cold fear wash over him or never¡­.. Coby saw his attempt to help Wolf feel better failed so kept quiet and instead silently prayed. I know you all exist and you know I don¡¯t care about magic so please help my brother he is a good friend to me and though he may seem selfish he Never once denied me anything if I asked, He was saddened to see Coby praying and knew he was doing it for him¡­ he was never big on the gods or magic. It helped him feel better knowing he wasn¡¯t alone. He knew he was never alone, but that was different it wasn¡¯t magic the one thing he wanted he knew he was selfish, but he could not stop thinking about it he couldn¡¯t even focus on praying as he knew it would not be sincere, just begging to the gods who already knew how he felt. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. What felt like hours but surely was minutes, the priest came back smiled, and in a low voice, just above a whisper, spoke ¡°She in good spirit and says she is willing to help me, please. Wolf and Coby quietly followed the priest down a side hall and a new door, their many grey robes moving things and doing random work, but all seemed to be lost in their own world, not noticing them, it seemed they used to lot random people passing through. The door they ended up at was plain he could sense nothing from it¡­ As they entered, it was a surprisingly dark room lot of windows surrounded the room but were covered in drapes there was light, but it was a soft glow not very bright there was a desk to the side but in the middle when he focused their he so her. She was dressed all in black even a veil he thought he saw a tail flicking but he was embarrassed to look so look around a little more besides the 4 oversized windows the room was nearly empty just a small bench near the desk and a couple chairs in a corner what was this place? ¡°This is the child the priest said, touching his shoulder and getting a soft smile from her as she watched Coby bow slightly and sit in a chair nearby unprompted. The priest also bowed and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can find your way out after if not just ask a grey ¡° and quietly left. He now felt singled out standing alone, so he bowed ¡°Hello nice to meet you I¡¯m Wolf.¡± Still smiling she spoke in a lovely voice ¡°my well-mannered but I see the turmoil in your soul which is tragic and I do wish you peace.¡± he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that and breathed deeply and sighed. ¡°please check me for magic and if I don¡¯t have it please help me earn it if you can¡± he got the words out quickly before he could stammer or take anything back he bowed down low after that refusing to look also afraid to see a disapproving look on her face. ¡°Hmm,¡± she said lightly ¡°I would assume the bishop already told you we cannot bless others? And if you think the gods listen to me more than others I fear I will only disappoint you I¡¯m sorry to say.¡± ¡°No,¡± he said bitterly reliving his words he was expecting too much and for free? when he knew gods frown on that¡­ ¡°I misspoke I¡­ I just really care for magic and feel like it is always beyond my reach.¡± ¡°I understand I never cared for such but could see it in others for me. It was a blessing to be able to help others find their path, and I embraced it I fear it is the same for you, but with no road to travel, you feel lost.¡± He was still bowing but still nodded that was how he felt, well, mostly. ¡°May I ask why it was dark? Does it help your power darkness? She laughed lightly at that. ¡°my power is indeed born and darkness and I must hide my eyes from the light to see deeper but I don¡¯t need to hide from the light gods are equal and love all why would they deny me or others for having a single element? ¡°Single element?¡± he gasped at those words and raised from the bow looking at the seer ¡°So people can hold more powers?! Light dark fire at once !?¡± She shook her head sadly ¡°No, you misunderstand the gods don¡¯t hate each other so why would they hate us for not being the one a god picked? ¡°Aha, he dejectedly realized he misunderstood¡­ ¡°there is one god that blesses others with all elements thu she replied as if an afterthought. he wished to be numb from all this causal information of secrets of the gods as if they were common facts everyone knew¡­ as he saw her face he knew once again he was misunderstanding something ¡°The god that grants all powers is the god of balance¡­ but to balance the gift of having all powers, they cannot use them the same as others they will never have the same gifts¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure he understood, ¡°so¡­. They have all the power ¡­. But can¡¯t use any of it? How does that work? ¡° That the seer said is part of the balance they may find a way to use the power, but they cannot do it the same way as others, she said those words still smiling as if it all made sense but to him, it all felt backward why give more power and take away the ability to use it if not to punish? ¡°Balance is a rare god to give out blessings as many look down on them even though they¡¯re needed most of all, so they pick carefully who they bless. He hated the idea he could be blessed with power and never use it. ¡°how was that different than no power?¡± he let slip from his lips before he could stop himself she frowned at that ¡°Sorry¡± but she shook her head. ¡°No, I understand your fears, but we are all the same, it is why Balance tries to help us by limiting magic we will lose ourselves to power. And wage wars once more, for more¡­¡± He knew the idea of war but could not picture it he only knew peace, so even little things were a big deal to him¡­ ¡°thank you for your time no matter the outcome I¡¯ll accept the truth coby spoke up in the background. ¡° you will be fine wolf the gods have eyes let least wait to see what she sees before we decide your fate¡± he smiled at those words and so did I. The seer finally approached she was slender the robes were deep black loose and free-flowing but still were tied around her waist showing her form he was dying to know how she could see behind that veil but kept quiet waiting to see where this went¡­ as she got close and looked him up and down, she spoke in a soft voice, ¡°So young and trying to control fate dangerous, but that the path you seek and the gods witnessed will see if they agree with your desires.¡± She knew she was playing it up a bit, but she was having fun she was hoping this wouldn¡¯t end like those other times ¡­ He was enchanted by the way she spoke it sounded like an unspoken oath as if his longing was not a petty desire but a challenge to the gods themselves that he demanded more and what if they listened¡­. He was scarred now for the judgment for them to deny him for them to agree he was worthy she held his shoulders and steadied him her eyes glowed behind the veil with darkness as if the god of darkness itself looked at him and judged him a mere child trying to understand the mind of a god he was paralyzed unsure what to do. As she looked into his soul, she did not see much¡­she felt it was like the other times when they had no magic, but she was giving it a better look to be safe she wasn¡¯t doing much any way they usually spoiled her with grey robes working¡­ The eyes of darkness were still clear as day ¡°Hmm,¡± she said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s different. ¡° He was afraid to speak but just watched as her hand moved to his chest, to his heart, then he felt a building as if her hand were the only thing holding back a door, and that feeling he felt was building just beyond her hands something he never felt before¡­ She was surprised she saw nothing was about to tell him so but then a trace formed and built she tried following the lines it led to his heart it was an amazing thing to see she had never seen the birth of someone¡¯s power only after it was in the body or not¡­ ¡°O my! She exclaimed in a low voice, ¡°Awakening now? You must have awakened the gods,¡± she said with mirth he was unsure if it was a joke or a truth was he going get powers of darkness? He did not want that well, depending on what he could do, it hit be interesting, so he did not protest. Her hand stayed near his heart unmoving and the flow would not stop building he wasn¡¯t sure if it was her doing or the supposed blessing but as it got near painful it was like melting ice and slowly flowed into him he felt heat darkness light wind earth everything in a strange balance sink into his body as he felt everything embrace him it was gone as if never their he felt empty like he lost everything. It was a sea of colors she couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear at the display¡­ so much power as it spread into his body she finally got to see balanced power and was awed she wanted to gauge his strength and let him know she saw it but it faded as fast as it happened disappointing her losing the rare sight. He looked up at her wondering what happened she frowned and said ¡°You¡¯re not ready it seems but the gods did indeed favor you and they won¡¯t take away a blessing just suppress it till you¡¯re ready.¡± She heard it could happen just rare she guessed now she knew what it looked like. ''what do you mean?¡± he was looking at her the eyes of darkness he had seen so clearly before were gone now, just plain cloth was all he could see her hands moved back to his shoulders she breathed in slowly and back out, then collapsed on the floor before wolf or coby could react or understand what just happened. Cody ran over and lifted her head onto his lap get help wolf we need a priest he was unsure how things ended this way was she been punished for helping him but why? he only wanted to have some magic not hurt anyone as he ran out looking for help in a panic his only thoughts were they all tried to warn him of this, his desire for power hurt others and what worst someone who only wanted to do good with tear and fear and confusion. He found a grey robe and grabbed one of them ¡°Please she needs healing we don¡¯t know what happened!¡± With that, everything seems to fade for him as the blur of events as everything unrivaled around him how did a blessing that was a gift lead to this¡­ An hour passed in a blur at first, everyone clamored to solve the problem, each tripping over the last to solve it¡­ it was only when the black robe priest returned he got order. He told them ¡°She was fine she strained her magic and pushed too far and just needed rest¡± he proceeded to shoo everyone away from a room they managed to secure for her to rest in, but Wolf and Coby begged to stay they couldn¡¯t let it end like this when they were the cause the priest sighed and relented but demanded they behave she needed rest, not nosey kids even if they wanted to help. They both agreed and quietly sat at her waiting for results. Another hour passed in near silence and Wolf finally felt brave enough to speak a bit meekly ¡°It¡¯s my fault coby ¡° ¡°What? ¡° Coby said in a harsh whisper ¡°Why do you say that.¡± ¡°she was trying to help me and the gods punished her for it¡± ¡°Noooo¡­she used too much magic and it weakened her I¡¯ve done it before with wind but for me, it made me sick for a bit and I needed to rest I heard a potion exists but dunno the details. He was near a tear again and wasn¡¯t sure what to say he got his wish kinda he has magic but the details are lost to him whatever it was it hurt another the one thing his dad warned him about and he ignored it with indifference who else would he hurt for that pursuit of power he thought it wasn¡¯t worth it magic he desires, his goal was dangerous, and he felt depressed he couldn¡¯t pursuer it without hurting others. Coby wrapped his arm around Wolf as they sat in silence, neither wanting to speak they came early, so they had time to wait, but what if she never woke up till night? Wolf guessed they could say sorry tomorrow, but it felt hollow if they were not there when she woke as if stirred awake by that thought, she moved and opened her eyes. ¡°O, why are you in my room? Did something happen¡± she asked ¡°Uh,¡± Wolf started ¡°this isn¡¯t your room least I don¡¯t think? ¡°He wasn¡¯t sure Coby spoke up ¡°To clarify you fainted helping us do you remember?¡± ¡°Hmmm, yes, the blessing was very strong it drained me I remember your power eclipsed mine, and I couldn¡¯t keep hold of the sight that was a first.¡± She has seen level four before and was fine¡­. There is no way¡­. She just must push herself too far. Wolf wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about that, so he potentially had a level three. Or a strong level two magic gift. He felt shame asking, but he had to know ¡°You never said what my gift was?¡± Coby frowned with a disproving look, but he had to risk knowing now that he knew she was ok it seemed he wasn¡¯t as mature as he thought if the first chance he got he went back to his old way, he would change, but not today, he thought. She started at them for a moment then smiled ¡°Yes I did fade out before speaking it seemed hmmm, well your gift is one the few very rare ones not rarest well I don¡¯t think?¡± she said unsure but then stopped realizing she was starting to ramble ¡°sorry¡± ¡° It ok,¡± Wolf said.¡± I was rude to ask after you needed to recover you don¡¯t need to tell me¡± he hated saying that but it was needed he got what he wanted a blessing now he needed to learn not to hurt others even if not on purpose. ¡®¡± It¡¯s fine,¡± she said in a sleepy voice ¡°The rarest gifts and most dangerous are level five the power of those is enough to stand against kingdoms alone and win¡± he was surprised the power went that high your gift child was level four you won¡¯t topple kingdoms but it enough to challenge armies alone¡± he paled at that such power she was smiling as she said it which surprised wolf. ¡°Why would you be happy anyone had that kind of power?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry though ¡°uh, why?¡± he asked ¡°I¡¯m not sure which god you hope to bless you but it seems balance picked you so though you have enough magic that armies would fear you will never be able to use it directly.¡± It took him a moment to process what she said, and he almost laughed at the irony¡­ the gods listened, they agreed with his desire, they even gave him more power than many will ever see. then chained him with never being able to use it¡­ it. Was. Brilliant¡­ what better way to humble a man with wanting power than to give him what he wants with no way to use it¡­ he saw Coby filled with amazement, the opposite of him. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m level two, and you¡¯re twice that¡± he did laugh That¡¯s amazing ¡°Yea... Amazing.¡± The seer saw his dejected nature and wanted to comment but the door opened with a harsh whispering priest ¡°I told you to keep quiet, I was passing in the hall hearing laughter and talking about why someone is sleeping ¡­ ¡°he stopped when he saw her awake. ¡°Are you well?¡± rushing to her feeling her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine just tired it was a strong blessing that drained me nobody did anything wrong and I¡¯m ok.¡± The priest nodded at that ¡°be that as it may, you still need rest you boys got to see her she¡¯s fine if you want to visit her again please schedule another time perhaps next week. Were busy with many things. ¡°it ok,¡± Wolf said¡± Thank you for your time you were a big help¡± ¡° thank you¡± Coby also bowed to the priestess she did not want to end it like that so asked before they left for the priest to bring a book on magic levels and the gods the priest wanted to object that was a rarer book meant for specific teaching, not common knowledge but she insisted she said wolf had a rare blessing and needed to understand more his gift. He wanted to be grateful but he felt he already knew and it just be a waste of time but thanked her all the same as the priest left to get the book she gave them some parting words. ¡°The gods have eyes they give us blessings for many things you may think this a burden, but it is a gift don¡¯t lose sight of the goal that led you here¡± He nodded though he felt nothing and he did not want to add to her burden when she did nothing but help him. When the priest came back with the book it was a simple small book with a very nice glowing silver cover ¡°It was magic¡± he said not able to help himself. The priest surprised replied ¡°yes not many can sense the magic but it is light magic meant to preserve the book to be passed down without wear and tear we have other copies so it is not rare but it is not so common we would just gift it to anyone outside the church so treat it with the respect it owed.¡± He felt grateful for the gift, even if it came with the burden of a truth he did not want to face, and they left the church. Coby was still excited from all the excitement and wanted to adventure but he just felt drained and hugged him, saying he appreciated all he did but wanted to rest. Coby did not like the answer but understood he said it would be a while before they next met but he would make time for him. The trip home was uneventful. Mom and Nina were cooking, and Dad and Len were at the shop but Mom and Nina saw his sour mood and asked what was wrong he just played it off as getting sick and wanted to rest and read some books Nina promised to bring him food later, and Mom said she was there if he wanted to talk if anything happened but he insisted it was just not feeling good. The Boy with Balance and Budding Alchemy chapter tweleve When he made it to his room he went to bed even though it was still early in the afternoon the events swirled together and became too much for him he slept dreaming of monsters and powers destroying the world and among it all was him in chains unable to move power enough to save a kingdom but not able to do anything but watch as it all burned that was his gift a balance of seeing and able to do nothing. He woke in a cold sweat and figured he needed a bath after cleaning up, he did feel better and was going to read the newest book when a light knock on the door he knew it was Nina, as Len would just walk in, so would mom ¡°come in¡± ¡°you ok, kiddo? She asked carefully he hated he was able to hide nothing was that a gift they had, he thought? He wanted to deny it, but if they both saw and knew the secret would come out in the end, it better to just lay it all out¡­ ¡° I went to the church today.¡± She sat beside him to listen ¡°They looked at me to see if I had a gift¡­¡± ¡°and they found nothing? It¡¯s ok, kiddo not everyone has the gift you could even still have time for it to happen, she smiled, rubbing his back. ¡°No¡­ worse I do have a gift.¡± ¡°that doesn¡¯t make sense can you explain? ¡°Yeah, I have a level four power according to the church. ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful gift so why are you upset it¡¯s not the element you hoped? Darkness or light? And you wanted what fire maybe?¡± He laughed as she tried to guess ¡°No, worse balance¡± ] ¡°¡­balance is a very good one to have, extremely rare, even among beastkin why is that bad?¡± ¡°I. Have. No. Power. I wanted magic to use, not be trapped in me; a magic nobody even knows what it can do and a magic that can never even win a fight vs. a level one mage of any element that can fight¡­. I got what I always wanted, magic, now I can¡¯t do anything with it¡­¡± Nina was a bit lost for words, so she stayed quiet and waited, but Wolf refused to say more, so she relented and said ¡°Remember when we first met?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°well me and my brother she paused we were living a bad life that saw magic as everything when I saw how carefree you were I wanted to be part of that when I met your sister she was very kind and loving, especially talking about you she told me how all your adventures¡­ My brother disapproved of me trying to get close so I distanced myself from her for a bit after that but odd jobs and her always doing deliveries made us meet time and time again small world when you were both in the same town¡¯¡± he just listened. Well, I saw her all the time, and I decided to listen to her once more and found you just a normal kid who, later I found out, just loved magic you did not worship it it was a nice change.¡± Wolf was confused as that didn¡¯t make much sense but listen on to see what came next. ¡°Where I¡¯m from magic is what determines the rank You are either a nobody or the elder based on your power¡­ he was surprised at that, ¡°that seems broken and would lead to trouble,¡± ¡°You¡¯re right kinda everyone is loving and works to help the tribe¡­it did lead to a problem, though, when someone wanted to be a kid and free, and they wanted them to be the elder¡± he kind of guessed where this was going. ¡°so your brother was made to be elder and you both ran away to protect him? Is that why he is so smart they train him to lead? ¡°Close, kiddo¡­ let us go, but they train him to serve me.¡± It took a moment for him to process what she said, then he frowned and thought she was kidding, but when he saw her near tears, he knew this was a secret Len knew and did not tell him, and he had to know so he asked in a whisper afraid to speak ¡°why?¡± ¡°Because I have a rare level four earth magic and it manifested at a young age I never got to be a normal kid¡± his blood ran cold a child and she had the power to rival armies and unlike him, she could hurt others. ¡°But... I never once seen you use magic. How?¡±. ¡°I told you magic is not always a blessing; My brother was always training till we left, he agreed with the tribe¡¯s ways¡­ even though he did leave with me. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say, would she be a king or queen? Elder? What did beastkin go by? ¡°Was it that bad to be in charge? You said they let you go?¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ at first it wasn¡¯t leading that broke me, everyone was nice¡­ it just the endless worship and not seeing me, but a title. Even Teva would not stay my friend¡­ and as my brother kept his distance to serve me, it was just too much¡­ so I asked, and they just let us go and said we were free to choose after all that¡­ She smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s better now, kiddo it why I can talk about it, and I think I understand the tribe a little better now, and why they let us leave, but I still don¡¯t want to go back¡­ I still want to have a real family and still be a kid¡­ so finding you and your sister so carefree was a lifeline we both needed, my brother never shows it not really but he is happy too. ¡° I know you feel like you got the short end of a stick but the gift you got just might be the greatest blessing¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ sis. you with us now, that¡¯s what matters, I¡¯ll get over this magic in time, just need a few days¡­¡± She smiled and started to squeal ¡°Am I really your sis? Your big sis? she asked before he could reply. She started grabbing him and telling him random things as he cried for her to get off but she did not listen he spent the next half hour fighting wrestling her off his bed as she just smothered him once more¡­it probably would¡¯ve gone even longer but Mother showed up with food. ¡°I tried to give you your space but I kept hearing roughhousing and figured you were feeling well enough to eat. I take it you¡¯re doing better, son? he tried to look up but he was in a headlock and was pulling on Nina¡¯s tail trying to move her when they both stopped and straightened up. ¡°Sorry,¡± Nina said blushing ¡°I got carried away¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling better¡± he was also blushing been caught acting like a kid when he wanted to be seen as more mature¡­ ¡°It ok kids should be allowed to play as long nobody hurt it fine here some food when you¡¯re ready she sat it on his dresser Nina got up. ¡°I¡¯m going check on Len at the shop it should be close to the time for them to come home and want to make sure they¡¯re ok ¡°Mom nodded improving and watched as she left. She then turns to him anything you want to tell me, dear? If not I won¡¯t pry. ¡°It¡¯s fine Mom, just a long day and a bit of growing up caught up with me is all¡­¡± he said while smiling she smiled back and fixed his hair. ¡°ok enjoy your food you know we love you and are here if you need us¡± ¡°I know¡­ and I won¡¯t forget what you have given me I promise¡± Mother was unsure what he meant he could see it in her eyes so he elaborated while smiling ¡°you gave me a choice it¡¯s a gift I won¡¯t forget¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re more grown-up than I realized little wolf\ just don¡¯t try to rush it¡± she left with those words closing the door behind her. He ate in peace and was just relaxing reflecting on the day when the door opened and his sister Leena entered. ¡°Hello, brother you ok to talk?¡± he saw her concern He hated everyone babying him and was thankful Dad never once did that but he relented and knew this was part of a family. ¡°I¡¯m fine Len thanks for asking it just a long day Nina stopped by and made me feel better earlier¡± ¡°she told me... but you are still my brother and I want to be sure too. He smiled at that he hated being babied but still was happy to see his sister she sat close and talked about her day so he listened in peace he knew she needed attention just like he did, so he let her have her moment. After thirty minutes or so she said her peace and trusted he was fine and left him to his night. He figured now things calmed down he read while he could and grabbed the silver book it wasn¡¯t glowing anymore but he knew the magic was there he couldn¡¯t help himself and sniffed the book it did not smell like magic just a book then again he did not know what magic smelled like so it was a pointless test he did on impulse. Reading the title left him less than impressed. Magic and the gods level one to five by the church. This Info is necessary, and important teachings don¡¯t share with others things that can lead to harm the info presented is to help understand the threat and help others control their power. First is understanding the levels of power while not listed the first true level is zero and all creations start at this level do not misunderstand, level zero is magic it is just so weak no matter the blessing it cannot do anything. The reason it is important to note is humans, and very rarely beastkin, will be blessed at this level, see it as a curse, and desire more power thu. We cannot say why the gods started them with less; they do have magic in their souls and should be encouraged to be happy and not feel they¡¯re cursed. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Level one is the most common but also the most misunderstood. Many assume their level zero, not knowing their element or worse not knowing what they can do with the element they do have. Level one is limited it how their power can act and can be hard to control depending on the skill, those blessed with it can find it very hard to guess your power so many assume they have no power or it is meaningless at this level, we must try to help them find their gift, as to help them is to do the gods will and help them know peace. Level two is uncommon but not rare. This level has more freedom in magic, which they¡¯re blessed with, and can do more things with a bit of power in their actions. Many, if not all, level two find their gift natural with little effort, it seems to be a common trait of the feeling of the gift at this level the church should still help them if they Can but many tend to find their own way. Level three is rare and many see them as gifted, it is extremely rare for anyone this level not to know they are gifted, and rarer still for them to not be dangerous in any element at this level, they should be watched but not feared, even light, they can still be stopped and most seem to want to live in peace but still be wary as they can be hard to stop if pushed. Level four is very rare in beastkin and almost unheard of in humans. If blessed at this level, it is nearly a curse, as the power is now a weapon that can be used on anyone with little effort, that said, they should not be feared, for if the gods trust them at that level with such a gift, we must do the same less we make the same monster we fear they become. At this level, they¡¯re mostly spoken of in rare cases but if you cross one remember your training and show respect unless forced otherwise. Level 5 is only spoken of in written legends from the past recorded in the ancient text. It is said only the rarest beast, humans or beastkin. Ever held that level of power, and where they went only death followed, the gods regretted that level of power and never gave it again, woe to all, the days the gods think it needed once more. He was surprised at the level of power it put some things in perspective but was still a little vague in other things, he flexed his hand trying to feel the magic ¡­. Nothing. the book said he would feel it he tried to think back at the church Something about¡­. It was not time yet and I felt it fade. He wanted to know more but he dozed in between thoughts never getting an answer. He Woke early before the family a rare change so started preparing breakfast to help out his mom and sister they woke up soon after and thanked him for helping. Over breakfast, before anyone left, he asked something he always wondered: ¡°Why were they always so busy I know there were other shops that did similar things if not the same.¡± Dad replied,¡± It¡¯s my reputation mostly to blame I¡¯m known in the city, and they liked trading with whom they knew add to it rumors of a dungeon growing and you have endless work and bussnies.¡± His dad seems a bit indifferent to it all I guess since it has been an ongoing thing for years¡­but dungeons??? ¡°dungeon? Since when¡­ I never heard such talk. And where!¡± Dad frowned at his son¡¯s eagerness ¡°If¡­ you came to work at the shop you hear it daily least for a week or so he said still grumpy from the long hours worked his sister amused chim in ¡°It¡¯s true, brother, but it¡¯s not that exciting well, it¡¯s good to have more options as it brings in many supplies, and increases trade it is still just a dungeon. They¡¯re common in cities but much rarer to form outside them¡± She looked less interested than Dad¡­ but he needed more info. ¡°Have you been in one?¡± ¡°Goodness, no brother, I don¡¯t fight you know that I prefer to stay with my family not adventure but I have heard stories. Where do you think I got the bedtime stories to tell you as a kid?¡± he did not think about it he just assumed she was good at making up adventures he was more amazed to think the old stories could be true. ¡°You never said where it might be though?¡± He was still wondering that ¡°hmmm his dad said rubbing his eyes it was close to the lake still a bit of a walk from it but close enough¡± ¡°Wow, does everyone know but me?¡± since his sister knew he was wondering why he did not¡­ he heard his mother hum and then spoke ¡°I guess everyone but the kids know by now? people talk dear.¡± Wolf felt stung by being labeled with the kids but it was true you run and play you get left out of gossip. Lena patted his head as she and Dad excused themself for the day he helped his mother clean as she deserved a little break and he did not help much with breakfast. he figures to focus on his books to kill time and learn he did not just want to randomly wonder today least not yet¡­ He opened the book he had read the night before wanting to get some insight into how gods thought anything was better than assuming as he still remembers the darkness looking at him and not sure it was just the seer¡¯s magic¡­ Magic and the gods level one to five by the church. The info on the gods is not restricted, though many things are lost to time, and few things are assumed from ancient text, one thing all agree. On is the gods gave us magic, and the gods want a balance. This book is meant to guide us as freedom to choose is a major thing for the gods, so we as the church must embrace the same truth remember no god is evil we abuse their gift and make what they give evil. With that said use this as a reference to help those new to magic have an easier time learning. Light god Loving wanting peace, they wish to spread the light the main gifts from light tend to be healing tho barrier magic light spells, even to a degree strengthening the body. The Light¡¯s main desire was always selfless, the more you give freely the stronger her blessing please note Light doesn¡¯t want submission, merely helping others. Dark god misunderstood as evil or hate, it seeks balance almost as much as the god of balance itself it tends to allow shadows and the ability to see what is hidden from others darkness tends to bless those who seek to hide or be left alone while still pushing forward. Those gifted in darkness are most abused by those seeking to hurt others but that is not by design but by the nature of evil itself. Fire god One would assume the god wishes all to burn as fire but its desire is more passionate it does tend to bless those seeking power and offers flames or buffs to the body. Like darkness, it is abused by those of evil nature the fire god just wishes for excitement the more ambitious fire will bless you. Water god Water is closest to light in wishing to heal it is unsure what allows the blessing as it seems to just be as its nature and let things flow many think water blessing is random as their no text saying what influences its gifts. Those with water tend to be strong healers or fight with water magic there was even talk of water breathing and barriers but unsure as water blessing tends to be rare. Air god Air god tends to bless those that don¡¯t care the more aloof the more likely to be blessed air tends to not mind who follows them and cares more about living free like the wind. Those blessed with wind tend to have strong wind magic agility buff and the ability to feel things in the wind despite the gifts wind also is hard to control according to reports like nature it can be fickle when it works unless focused. Earth god Earth wishes to be grounded the more you wish not to move and stay in one place or the more you have a single unmoving desire, the more likely Earth will bless you. Earth tends to be immovable like a solid rock hard to break those blessed with Earth are more of a threat than other gods as they can defend and attack with less effort and more power than others. Balance god The most misunderstood and ignored god is perhaps the strongest as some texts hint at the gods needing balance to live, and it is why they sought a balance with humans and beastkin the rarest gift to be blessed with it is hard to say what they desire it¡¯s theorized that all gods have to agree to receive this blessing that said because of its rare nature it is unknown what influence who got it and why what is known is in not one text ancient or modern has anyone used balance to affect the world like the others gods balance cannot buff the body nor use magic like flames or water etc. which is odd as to be blessed by balance is to have all the gods power where no other god will bless a person a second-time balance get all blessing in exchange for such a handicap balance give the greatest power to alter items the text is rare on what some say weapon others say giving blessings or upgrading people¡¯s blessings since these are the texts of the past we fear the god did not like that and change the balance to something new perhaps? Side note to any priest who reads this: please note this is meant as a guide all magic grows and changes with time, and the gods are not bound to our whims they seek a balance with us as we do with them. Wolf closed the book which was a lot of info he had a level four balance according to the book he should know easily how to use it but he felt ¡­. Nothing. It hurt a bit to read he was blessed by all the gods but had nothing he did not want to dwell on it As he went to sleep for the night. The next day, he woke up late and went to the shop to try to see Dad It was a slow day it seemed he was lucky his dad saw him enter surprised to see him. ¡°what brings you here, sons It¡¯s rare you just visit, not that I¡¯m complaining.¡± Len nearby just smiled, waiting to see what he would say ¡°I know I was too impulsive before, but I¡¯m ready to learn alchemy.¡± Leena looked at Dad but said nothing. Dad turned around and started moving items ¡°Why do you want to learn alchemy son? Depending on your answer I¡¯ll still say you¡¯re a child.¡± Wolf understood his dad wanted proof this was not a fickle desire as it was not something that should be treated like a game. ¡°I have been reading the herb book, and I trust the hermit he was a little weird, but he never caused problems in years he wouldn¡¯t teach a child anything to hurt others and I can use it to help¡­¡± he watched his dad still stacking before trying once more. ¡°I feel this is something I can do and help the shop.¡±His dad interrupted him. ¡°You can already help the shop, it¡¯s just you never want to¡± ¡° I don¡¯t want to do what you do, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t help and it lets me go my own way, and have my own thing¡­ maybe one day my own shop.¡± ¡° Ambitious¡­ for someone who never stays in the shop less forced.¡± ¡° because it¡¯s not what I want¡­¡± ¡°like a child, you want to get your way not very mature son.¡± he was not sure what to say he felt trapped, and no answer would be correct¡­ His sister saved him from his despair with a lifeline: ¡°Dad, I trust Wolf, and he did what we asked with the schooling and church, he never defied you either¡­¡± She defended him, and he was grateful. Dad sighed and turned to face him with a serious look ¡°This is not about trust this is a responsibility, you make potions, you can harm people it is not something you can take back, and assuming you do it and get good? You be sought after non-stop for that gift. Unless you run away and are like the hermit. ¡°Dad¡­ I got blessed¡± Both Dad and Len were surprised by his words ¡°how do you know son?¡± ¡° I went to the church the other day¡­¡± he stopped looking for the words he wasn¡¯t planning to tell them, at least not like this. ¡°I see,¡± Dad said ¡°Well, it would explain why you were sad the other day, so which god?¡± he went back to stocking losing interest. ¡°Balance¡± Dad was silent and unmoving at that and Len covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°A rare blessing son but I can see why you did not want it can¡¯t do anything with it¡­ least not like other magics.¡± he nodded at Lena, hurting for her brother, and held him to give him comfort dad sighed again seeing the display. ¡°guess it makes sense you think alchemy can be tied to your magic that it?¡± he was surprised as he did not think of that, ¡° no, dad! ¡°He said a little loud but not shouting. ¡°I swear it wasn¡¯t I just accepted it, and didn¡¯t know how to tell you but alchemy is ¡­. It was like magic to me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child...young maybe, but not a child. The gods blessed me it¡¯s why I brought it up as proof they see me as worthy¡­ leena let him go on but sensed he was getting worked up he saw it in her face, so he calmed down she is just trying to love him so was dad¡­ ¡° sorry dad but I mean it am¡­not a kid.¡± Dad just stared at him for a bit ¡°I suppose I do push you too much and then give you freedom and complain you do nothing¡­ok, son, I¡¯m just tired¡­ maybe make me a tonic or potion to help with that think I¡¯m getting old¡­ he said defeated. Leena squeals with joy for her brother and Wolf grabbed his dad in a hug ¡°I promised I¡¯ll train hard and make you stronger again¡± Dad laughed at that. ¡°I said something to help make me less tired, not young again I know I said I¡¯m getting old but I¡¯m not that old, len still full of joy asked. ¡°why not just a coffee? ¡°yuck never like the stuff¡± Dad protested. ¡°besides, energy drinks exist they just cost too much to drink like water but if my son can help his old man out? Well¡­. ¡° the good mood turned somber. ¡°I know the hermit is still around he is one of the shipments I tend to get randomly but how do you know he will still train you? He could have an apprentice already or forgot he told you that¡­¡± He was shocked as that cold truth hit him he did not think that the Oldman did not wait for him, but if someone else went to him first, would he want two apprentices? He feared the answer, but he would have to know. He thanked his dad and sister and said he tried tomorrow today he wanted to read more and prepare for tomorrow. Apothecary, Apprentice, and Alchemical Arts chapter thirteen Herbert was annoyed because he always needed more herbs, never enough deliveries they were late, and people did not listen when he said he needed more drake root, not mandrake root! Do they want him to make fire oil or a potion that helps with motion sickness? He sighed well, many of them don¡¯t buy what he sells so they don¡¯t know what it¡¯s worth, but the sailors he ships to that still were new to the water did¡­ He kept squinting, looking at the ground he knew magic was growing in the area. Herbs had been growing more often easier than before It was always fun finding something new that grew on its own and seeing if it could be used for any potions. He was lost in thought of a new green leaf plant that reminded him of a thistle plant but with deep blue hues in its center when he heard steps in the distance eh. Who was it? No deliveries today? Or Was their did I mix up the times again? No matter I always need more supplies. He turned and followed the sound and was surprised to see a young child walking toward his home, a bit slowly as he looked lost checking the trees for guidance from what he could tell he frowned the kid was a few meters away, and ignoring him¡­ He was about to shout what are you doing when he remembered. Aha, the blasted magic again he was blessed with darkness level one but it was in hiding his presence he never wanted to hide but after years of wandering woods he needed to avoid predators and well he was ¡° blessed ¡° because of it so he sighed when he did he seen the kid stop at the sound but not looking his way as if the magic willed him not to. ¡°What are you doing here, kid I know you?¡± The boy jumped at that he was mildly amused and tried to seem less gruff he wasn¡¯t trying to be mean ¡°Are you here for a delivery? Yes, I do always need more herbs, so you heard right if that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. The boy seemed to be recovering from the shock and shook his head, then spoke. ¡°I have been here before, but it has been a while.¡± ¡°Really?¡± that was surprising the kids had been here before. An orphan? No looks healthy fed and not lost? Maybe what was it he said before when he met a child? That was long ago¡­ ¡°you offered to train me before but I was too young I have since learned of herbs and matured¡­ I¡¯m ready now, you even told me your name Herbert I¡¯m ¡°olf that surprised Herbert. ¡°Really? Well, that is interesting.¡± Why would I do that he thought he saw the boy looking defeated ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t a real offer sorry I bothered you¡± he started to leave ¡°BOY¡± Herbert snapped Wolf froze and faced him once more ¡°Never give up easy,¡± Herbert said ¡°If¡­ I offer you such a thing it requires a strong will and focus. You can¡¯t be giving up easily; you need to want it, he claimed with a boast. Wolf watched him not sure what to say to that so Herbert spoke once more ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Wolf said, ¡°Well what?¡± Herbert was annoyed ¡°Are you going to say you want to learn? Or just walk away¡­. ¡° ¡°I¡­¡± wolf started ¡°I want to learn alchemy! Please. Sir. ¡° ¡° Heh,¡± Herbert was amused maybe he had been alone too long it is easy to forget what others are like. ¡°Ok, kid, I like you, and if I offered it once before, then I can do it again¡­. I will start small and keep It basic. The things I need are beyond you, but simple things. It will be fine.¡± ¡° Um,¡± Wolf wanted to ask something but wasn¡¯t sure how ¡°What is it kid speak¡± ¡° how¡­ how do you sneak up like that? it happened before when I met you¡± ¡° eh? Herbert was confused.¡± O, that, bah it nothing. A meaningless trick that helps avoid beasts though not really needed since the hunter keeps the place safe I got darkness blessing it annoying, but it¡¯s life.¡± He could see the wonder in the kid¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, kid it doesn¡¯t always work, and they can still smell you¡­ I tend to cover myself with herbs to mask my scent also got pepper just in case¡± ¡°that explains why you smell like herbs ¡°Wolf replied to him ¡°Hah, that, and I spent all my time with them¡­¡± he started looking around he really wanted that one herb before he left he would hate for it to be a new type he overlooked. As he was scouting the ground Wolf spoke up ¡°Um is this part the test or training?¡± ¡° Eh ?¡± Herbert did not know what he was talking about ¡°O ! Yes. You¡¯re my apprentice! Haha, sorry, kid, I got lost for a moment there, no. No test. You want to learn, you learn, simple as that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gathering a new herb going to study it make something from it and go from there. ¡°Can I help?¡± Wolf asked Herbert, not used to others being around beyond just a transaction. He was taken back for a Moment ¡°Aha, yes, sure, go over there he waved his hand in a general direction, scouting the area for anything that looked like worth gathering we will take what we find back and go from there. Wolf nodded and went a little further and started scouting like he was asked Herbert liked how the kid listened and went back to gathering the new herb. They spent 2 hours scouting the area Herbert would forget Wolf was there, but never why he was there they managed to mostly find herbs he already knew, but two new ones, the blue thistle leaf and a red root that smelled like it had a strong firebase he would call it fire root to keep it simple. Herbert saw Wolf was getting tired of searching the area with a lot of bending up and down. It must be rough on his kid¡¯s body ¡°Where close to the hut kid.¡± ¡° I¡¯ll make you a simple brew to cure most aches and give you a little pep nothing fancy I sell it mostly to laborers who work long shifts easy to make herbs are a pain to gather ¡­¡± ¡°To everything is too rare for what I need. We need a dungeon common as dirt herbs are when that happens he laughed at his Joke but Wolf just slowly nodded as they went inside. Once inside he saw the kid gawking and staring at everything as if it was all new ¡°It¡¯s all old kid don¡¯t break anything, well few things are enchanted, so hard to break most things are enchanted really, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should try¡± his house while large was covered wall to wall with random notes vails herbs and misc items. Wolf couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How long have you been here this is a lot of stuff¡± ¡°eh?¡± Herbert wasn¡¯t sure; he never thought about how much time, just the need to research¡­ ¡°I dunno,¡± scratching his chin, ¡°While I suppose the hardest part was waiting for the people I paid to build my home after that, dunno? He said honestly, not sure about the passing of time he went to a side shelf in a corner and grabbed his notebook he needed to write his new findings. Thistle herb variation study needed blue bulb vs normal violate color higher chance its magic. Red root strong fire magic new type needs more study. With that Herbert closed his book he saw Wolf watching not sure what to do ¡°Where¡¯s your book boy?¡± ¡° Um, I did not know I needed one. Wolf said confused ¡°Bah,¡± Herbert scoffed ¡°you can not learn if you don¡¯t have the tools¡­ what do you do just pick herbs and hope for the best?¡± ¡° I¡­ do?¡± Wolf said, not sure what to say herbert was nearly too shocked to speak. ¡°my boy,¡± he said slowly ¡°that¡­. Won¡¯t ¡­ do.¡± Wolf expected to be yelled at more instead Herbert went into a different room shuffling things around he heard stuff being knocked over and kicked even heard the old man yell ¡°I know where it at¡± and then more stuff was dropped¡­ Finally, he came back with a small very nice leather book with a strap ¡°I was given this many years ago as a gift for help in researching at the time a new potion it common as dirt now but back then it was a big deal helped reduce gas¡± wolf laughed at that then covered his mouth. ¡°Sorry¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, boy, It is funny as it sounds, nobles in pain full of gasses begging an old man to help them fart less with no cramps was amusing to me too. But that, what alchemy for helping with things we don¡¯t think about till they affect us¡­ this book was a gift as at the time my notes were a jumbled mess wolf looked around at all the notes scattered and said nothing but Herbert saw the look Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°That different boy, this.¡± he pointed to a random wall, ¡°This is my study, then I had nothing but a room in an inn¡­ it was hard to keep track and things¡± ¡°things got lost never was sure if people took them or I just used them and forgot¡­. Anyway, the potion got made but took a few months they were happy it was done but not the time it took so they got me this book to keep better notes I was insulted so never used it. ¡°Why?¡± Wolf asked, unsure, ¡°What went wrong?¡± ¡°They think alchemy is magic, slap two herbs and a bottle tell it what to do, poof and cure you wanted, and buff you want, and power you want¡­¡± he ranted to wolf for a while longer before calming down ¡°The point boy, is alchemy is what you put in, you always get the same result, to me that the greatest magic.¡± ¡°What about the magic variation of herbs?¡± ¡°Dangerous.¡± Herbert said then sighed ¡°But necessary as much as I hate it there is good to come from it. I suppose we can thank the god of balance for that¡­¡± ¡°Things must be equal to non-magic and magic potions he mused. Wolf nodded happy to be learning ¡°Make sure you always keep notes of your work, the results how it helps, and what didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Um,¡± Wolf said ¡°how will I know what works? I never made anything before¡± Herbert scratched his chin. ¡°True and a waste to have you repeat what I have already done, better to have us both making new things, then try to repeat what the other already done¡­. Hmmm, Herbert lost himself to thought, and Wolf waited for him to reply. After a few minutes, Herbert went to a nearby desk ¡°It is a bit dated but it covers everything an amateur would need and then some¡± he pulled out a textbook and blew off dust causing him to cough. After a few minutes, he handed it to Wolf ¡°Study this and get the basics, when you feel you can handle anything in the book come back, will work together then. ¡°but Wolf said how is that teaching me?¡± Herbert laughed at that ¡°Boy, want me hold your hand? How can you experiment and learn if I tell you what to do? No, this book will be enough, and when you come back, will see what you learned and THEN. Make it better! Wolf nodded slowly but still looked defeated. Herbert knew this wasn¡¯t much of teaching but he still felt the best way was to just do it¡­. As he watched the boy looking pitiful, he relented the kid came to him for knowledge not to be shooed away, and as he watched the boy grab the book and start to leave. ¡°hold child you did come to learn so I guess I can teach but only a few lesions part of the joy of alchemy is the adventure! Wolf nodded while beaming herbert was happy to see the youth take it so seriously so he would too. He went into a side room, got a mixing set, went to a side counter, and picked a few random herbs after a brief glance, mumbling to himself which mixture to use, then laying it all on a table nearby for Wolf to see. ¡°will do three simple brews to show the basics, their more complex things listed in the book but follow the book¡­ and you will be fine¡± ¡°when it comes to magic the same applies but with a strong deviation in that with magic your potion strength is based on magic levels infused not just herbs.¡± Wolf listened intently as Herbert went on, ¡°Magic level is hard to tell from a herb, but the more magic infused the essence of the herb it is easier to see glowing.¡± ¡°mundane herbs can also be powerful but are not as easily changed so what you make the vast majority of the time will always have the same results very rarely minor factors can change it but it still be the same end effect if down correctly.¡± ¡°Night Lilly he pointed to long dark stems with teardrop tips named for a light tip that is seeable at night by itself it can cure mild illness ¡° He pointed to a deep red herb drake root not found here combine them in a bowl, grind them both down, add water, and make a cure for motion sickness. ¡°Its value is lost to most, unless on a ship, but it helps them greatly keep in mind I said drake root, not mandrake; mandrake can look similar, but it always has a dark line down its center where drake roots don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mandrake root like buried in earth look for grass sprout alone in a radius of dirt can be used as a base for fire effects just grind and add water it becomes an oil useful but not effect we want. These three herbs are uncommon but easy to find if you look hard enough.¡± ¡°teardrop leaves get mistaken as water dew in the morning when they bloom but have a strong healing effect too much can make you sick. Lime moss is harmless and edible but a little bitter and used mostly to balance any potion made, requiring many ingredients. Finally, pixie tears tend to grow near mushrooms and are often ignored as the stem is very thin and the leaves look like little pixie tears they taste very sweet and have mild healing.¡± Boil them as if making a tea it doesn¡¯t take much to get a large batch of potions that help women with monthly pain and heal minor cuts and food poisoning. It is my best seller and helps me fund buying the rare herbs I need to keep trying new things. Wolf wasn¡¯t sure what women¡¯s monthly pain was so asked will it help my sisters and mom. Herburt smiled indeed it will in fact they will love you more for it! When he thought about it, he remembered teva mentioned it too he guessed women already knew about it and would worry about other things for now¡­ One more, dragon bite is common like pepper, and can be used as such. Very hot even to touch, it is buried in the ground look for a very small red ball digging that up you can pull the root that is the dragon bite it can be served as is but trust me use a pinch of it. It can also be added to any potion for various effects. For now, grind the dragon bite for a bottle to keep and brew the other two as gifts I¡¯ll oversee to make sure you do it right. As Herbert watched Wolf slowly do as he was asked he couldn¡¯t help but smile watching the boy¡­ It brought back fond memories of when he was just learning when everything was new and he was scared of messing up now everything seems a bit mundane as he tries to find new things. Wolf did not need much help. Herbert purposely picked potions that would have a use for his family and were easy to do. He wasn¡¯t sure if his family liked spicy herbs, but they could sell them, and that was fine alchemy will be costly if they can¡¯t supply their research, so it would be better if he learned to make some coins now than later. The time flew by with the boy he stopped watching randomly to check a few notes and gather a few things, but overall, the kid was fine. When he was done, he examined the seven vails one was the dragon pepper, which turned out well,¡± maybe a little more grinding,¡± but the quality was there, so it was fine. Four were from the brew that helped cramps, and two were motion sickness potions.¡± ¡± maybe brew the tea a little longer next time see the color, ¡° he pointed to the vails.¡± They¡¯re a light blue, but they needed to be deeper blue. The effect will still work the same, but it will be weaker you can¡¯t brew it too long just need to add more water if it boils out, though boiling too long can ruin the herb¡¯s effect you know that happens when the brew won¡¯t even turn blue.¡± ¡°As for the motion sickness one it¡¯s a perfect blend going to keep these two as I sell them take it as a cost of the lesson and help pay for the tools I¡¯m to give you.¡± Wolf nodded he wasn¡¯t expecting anything. Herbert revealed a small satchel ¡°to hold your book and bottles for alchemy if traveling ¡° he also presented a box that had the basic items needed to help him handle his alchemy needs ¡°Make sure you take notes and follow the book that already has the info so you¡¯re not repeating things.¡± Wolf thanked Herbert for all he did he also asked if the potions were safe for his family and if they would really work Hebert assured him they were fine, just double the dose for the same effect since he made a weaker batch. As Wolf left to share his newfound treasure Herbert knew he still had work but was missing a key ingredient he hated that he knew it was the only one that mattered and so far all tries to replace it failed. ¡°Is this your doing balance?¡± the god did not like humans trying to remove magic from alchemy so found a way to make magic the only cure he thought it was cruel but understood to balance it. Was just ¡­ well balancing the scales. There was a knock at the door was the boy back? Did he forget something no surely not but who could it be? As he answered the door he was only mildly surprised by whom he saw it was bishop light with dark circles under his eyes and a tired smile. Herbert already knew why he was here he stopped by at least once a month to pray for a cure Herbert never delivered and that left him bitter ¡°Come in let me brew you a tea to help you recover while we talk you won¡¯t like what I say either way.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Light said, ¡°that you try is enough.¡± After a few minutes of silence while they settled and Herbert made the tea they were finally ready for another talk that seemed pointless as it was necessary¡­ Herbert sighed while Light drank his tea ¡°I tried,¡± Herbert said, ¡°Really, I did¡­ I keep buying rare and rarer types to the same effect the one I need is not for sale it is on lockdown from the Alchemist guild ]¡± light nodded ¡°I know he will sell it but not at a price we can afford to heal everyone so many suffer needlessly for his profit.¡± Herburt grunted at the fact that there was some truth to it. There was not something he could do, or I would have already done it tenfold over but the key is mana bloom¡­. But it is deep in dungeons and they are been farmed daily for other potions worth more money than healing mana sickness. Add to it rumors it getting rarer¡­ Light stared into his cup ¡°I know but seems more get sick every day and with a dungeon growing here it will spread given enough time I¡¯m not sure we can heal everyone as the cost will have many suffering for years, maybe decades depending on how new dungeons spread, and if we never can catch a break trying to find the herb inside one¡­ Herbert Solem spoke ¡°I know ¡­. I know it is not the first time I labored over this just as I know you tried many times to heal it away and balance refused to let you¡­ Just as I can¡¯t brew it away it¡¯s probably why it just weakens and never kills the gods knew we would not be able to heal it easily and gave us time but also demanded we earn the right. ¡°The gods know best even if we don¡¯t agree,¡± Light said ¡°but it doesn¡¯t make it easy watching them suffer. When I want to help. ¡°You are,¡± Herbert said, ¡°the new dungeon forming will be a blessing and a curse. Will finally have more herbs and ways to get them but will always have new dangers with no way of knowing who will try to control the herbs or if people will bring them. Light spoke up there, building a new guildhall here first now, so by the time it happens, the alchemist guild can¡¯t get a stronghold this time, the key will be figuring out how to brew the cure vs trying to get it¡­ ¡° Bah,¡± Herbert said, ¡°I will have it figured out and made in less than a day. Getting the herb is the key, not brewing it. ¡°Well,¡± Light said, ¡°thank you for your time I was hoping this time would be different but your tone spoke of a finality I fear my visit or prayers won¡¯t change.¡± Herbert felt a little sick at that ¡°You know I would if I could it, not lack of trying¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡± Light said ¡°I meant no judgment, we both seek the same thing, to help others¡­ I know that, thank you for the tea it helped.¡± he gave a little bow and saw himself out. Herbert sat there lost in thought. He knew that herb, knew it well, it was once as common as dirt it was so plentiful but as alchemy worth grew, and the greed of man for power¡­ the herb became rare and controlled in how it was used. He was tired he wanted to try new things, but like a thorn in his side, he couldn¡¯t sleep knowing there was even a slim chance a different combo could cure it¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure why it had to be mana herb perhaps it just matters it was a dungeon herb but they where hard to buy as many got used for other things, he would sleep and worry more tomorrow. Wolf made it home safely with his prizes the day took a lot out of him but he was happy when he saw his mom and sister he told them about the drink they knew about it and thanked him and were proud he made it himself when he saw dad later he asked if he would sell the dragon pepper he was surprised he had such a thing it was a rare spice the innkeeper was always asking for wolf was happy he new job was already making a difference in people lives it felt like he was finally making a change. His dad smiled ¡°Sorry, I doubted you, son just off these things alone, you prove you are capable of being an alchemist¡± With those words, it felt set in stone he wouldn¡¯t stop now, not when it was making a change he could see, a change he could make, and maybe just maybe his magic will reappear and he can truly change the world¡­ he laughed in his head to himself in joy thinking of all the powerful things he could do. New Beginnings and Dungeon Lore chapter fourteen The next day he awoke early full of energy he wanted to unpack his alchemy set but realized he did not have a table to do anything with! He never thought much about how sparse his room was before he was always adventuring ¡­ He just had his bed, a small shelf for books, a chest where he stored things, and an end table well beside the small desk that would not be good enough for alchemy¡­ he needed another table to spread out his goods his room was big enough he just never cared to stay or had a need to place more items maybe the desk could work for now. But it would end up being an area more for writing than doing experiments. He needed both upon further thought, he sighed he also needed money¡­ It was all fun times he thought nothing of making money, but now? He really needed it. He wondered in passing if his dad had been saving anything for him thus far he was probably spending it too, not even noticing, just like a child, he scowled himself. Despite him getting up early, it seemed the family started the work day earlier, Mom was still home and Nina stopped by to visit but Len and dad already left for work¡­ Nina was happy to see him and asked how he had been he told her of his apprenticeship in alchemy, but now he was struggling for new items like a table and maybe a bigger desk. Nina insisted she buy them for him, to which he panicked and said ¡°No,¡± She did not understand, ¡°Are we, not family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­he closed his eyes, thinking, ¡°This is something I want to earn to prove I¡¯m not a kid, ¡° Nina pouted, ears dropping a bit. ¡°How can I help you kiddo, if you don¡¯t let me?¡± Mom interrupted before the back and forth could continue ¡°you do have some money saved from your father why don¡¯t you both go see him and see what he says before you plan what you need?¡± they both nodded and said ¡°ok ¡°Neither one of them felt satisfied with the outcome both sets went off on a new adventure he forgot how excited nina could be¡­ seeing her joy over wanting to buy him items¡­ as if they were new things for her. As they went it seemed she could not wait to ask random questions ¡°What kind of potions can you make, things for sleep? What about hunger? Maybe more energy!¡± He denied the last one quickly ¡°NO, you would run laps in the forest and carry me away while doing it¡­¡± she laughed and said ¡°That would be amazing! you have to do it.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but laugh at that picturing her small form carrying him running through town probably even yelling move I got to go! As she flew by everyone. It was a crazy thought she probably make true if he wasn¡¯t careful¡­ she hugged him ¡°Don¡¯t forget me when you famous kiddo, your big sister will miss you¡­ although I¡¯ll probably visit every day even if you left for the city!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you would,¡± he pushed her away with a smile ¡°I won¡¯t forget you¡¯re always nice to me¡­ maybe a little much but I do care about you¡± She beamed at that. ¡°with me, you always be safe, don¡¯t forget I¡¯m strong!¡± She puffed out her chest and made a pose¡­ ¡° I won¡¯t,¡± he replied, then remembered he had never once seen her use the magic so warily he asked, ¡°Hey nina um¡­ can I ask about your magic?¡± she got quiet for a second and relented ¡°Long you keep it secret ask away, I trust you little brother¡± he smiled sadly at that he wasn¡¯t sure why it was such a burden well he knew what she said but he couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Um¡­. You say you¡¯re strong, and I believe you, but I never see your magic, much less a level-four power so It¡¯s hard for me to believe you¡¯re that strong¡­ She laughed nervously at that but it came out sounded more bitter than happy while looking at her hand ¡°I guess I can see that¡­ from your view, I¡¯m just a foxkin you accepted as your sister nothing more right? He felt a bit ashamed at those words as that was true she brushed his hair ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ that makes me happy. That¡¯s how I want you to see me not¡­ as a strong object to be used as a weapon or a pawn to marry away, or even if I ruled, it be as a slave¡­. Still slowly brushing his hair. He did not realize this was where the words would take them he thought back to when she said magic was a burden, and he said she was wrong indeed a child¡¯s logic¡­. he rubbed her back ¡°It¡¯s ok, that¡¯s enough. As he watched her she had tears in her eyes he wasn¡¯t sure how much he hurt, her but he was hoping this would make things right. She looked around there were people in the distance walking, but they minded their own business, unaware of the events that had just transpired, she held him close and presented her hand empty from nothing her hand became stone, shocking him¡­ It was even more shocking as she moved the hand of the stone like it was a glove ¡°Amazing,¡± and he could not stop himself from touching the stone it was so thick and solid, yet she could move as easily as how he breath slowly as the stone fade back into flesh. ¡°Around level two,¡± she said,¡± stone or any element really¡­ still is rigid and hard to control, and needs a lot of practice but at three? You do have power and options even with no practice¡­¡± ¡°But level four? You are the closest to the element without being the element, it is you, and you are it. It¡¯s not hard to use it, almost too easy. It¡¯s why people fear level four¡­¡± ¡° they can hurt others on a whim, and require no effort,¡± he shivered at that last part. ¡°I heard their level five?¡± absorbed in the moment, ¡°Just legends kiddo¡­ maybe in old times level five walked among us but anyone with that power would break the world and reshape it on whims.¡± It was hard for him to picture or believe he stuck out his hand nothing, not even a small feeling of power it was a bit depressing he had the same level of power but it did not flow freely in him¡­ Both were lost in the moment Nina recovered first, wiping away even the remnants of any tears. ¡°let go kiddo we want that table for potions right we can¡¯t change the world crying about the past¡± he nonded at that it made sense he wanted to move forward so he had to be like Nina always trying less he lose sight of his goals. The rest of the trip was mostly quiet Nina still poked and teased him, but it was more subdued and less joyful. When at the shop Leena was surprised to see them both but happy all the same she hugged them and asked. ¡°Why were you here so early? It was a nice surprise but different. Are you looking for work? He flinched at that and both his sisters laughed knowing his true thoughts. ¡°Is Dad here? I need a bigger desk and table for alchemy.¡± Len thought for a bit¡­ ¡°he was getting ready for a shipment, but I¡¯m sure we can order those for you, although it takes about a week.¡± ¡° a week!¡± he groaned ¡°Yes,¡± Len replied ¡°Things take time¡­¡± he belated realized ¡°Um¡­ the cost?¡± Len laughed ¡°I have money don¡¯t worry I never spend it so I will get it for you,¡± ¡°Thanks, Len,¡± he felt relieved, Nina shouted at that. ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT FAIR!... I offered the same, and you said¡± NO!¡± ear flat, tail swishing why was she so mad he was saying yes, to his sister? He realized his mistake but wasn¡¯t sure how to explain¡­ He did not think twice and was drawing a blank. Len saved him once more with a gentle statement. ¡°Maybe he wanted you to help buy him herbs to do the alchemy since he knew I had money for the desk and table¡± ¡°YES, THAT IT¡± he grasped what he could to try to smooth things over ¡°I trust you both but I can¡¯t do alchemy without herbs so I was afraid to ask you I swear!¡± Nina glared a bit longer but then her ears perked up tail stopped. ¡°ok I understand you see me as your second sister so I can¡¯t be jealous when you won¡¯t pick me for help¡­¡± Leena smiled and said ¡°It¡¯s not a competition where family, we all help in different ways ¡°THAT RIGHT ¡° he shouted before calming down and sighing. ¡°I planned to give freely many of my potions so I didn¡¯t want any money to help till I was sure I was making something worth selling ¡­ I mean I would never charge family it¡¯s not right me taking money you earn for my whims. Nina started wagging her tail ¡°I¡¯m still mad at you so you better make me something good that is mine¡± he nodded happy this was resolved. ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the potion you already made, brother those can be hard to come by, so having more in reverse lets us live easier. That was enough for me and Mom, I¡¯m sure.¡± He was thoughtful¡­ ¡°Maybe I can do more but I need time and supplies till then I¡¯ll wait for you two to help me.¡± He wanted to find Dad and asked if Nina wanted to go she said no Lena needed help and she wanted to make sure they got the herbs added in the next supplies. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. When roaming the back, he heard his dad speaking ¡°The guildhall is already making a building? But their no dungeon¡± ¡°I know, Justin, but they want to expand first and then inform people as it happens versus trying to play catch up.¡±Said an unknown voice, followed by a sigh from his dad before he heard his voice once more ¡°Listen, Victor, you know I trust you, you have been leading this town fine so far, but we need to be mindful of how we expand I¡¯m already swamped in work trying to oversee supplies, trades, and routes¡­¡± the other voice spoke again, and I¡¯m trying to send more labor you way everyone busy with building or supplies.¡± He was not able to handle not knowing who was talking, so he stepped out the door he saw a wagon nearby being loaded by people and his dad standing next to a little man smaller than him as a kid it was a gnome. He heard stories from his sister they were little people but seeing one in person was different his dad¡¯s back was to him but the gnome was facing him. ¡°O, you did not tell me your son was working here it¡¯s been a while I would¡¯ve said hi¡­¡± his dad not knowing he was behind turned around ¡°Son? he frowned ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡° Sorry, Dad I need something and was hoping you could get it um¡­. Who is he?¡± The gnome was shocked ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? I bounced you on my knee when you were three! Heavy thing you where we even ran around the shop¡­ think it was when you were four? I often meet with your dad here, and your sister even does deliveries for me and you don¡¯t remember! He exclaimed ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did not leave the house much till recently and I¡­ don¡¯t remember you¡± he confessed nervously he watched as the gnome went from a shocked look to a stern face. ¡°Is this how you raise your kids Thorn-blade? To not even know those that help raise them? ¡°It¡¯s not like¡­ his dad said ¡°he just sheltered and like most kids only remembers those they see the most he was a baby when you were around we had both been busy so he never really sees you.¡± The gnome deflated ¡°I suppose the way things are going, I do fear we are drifting apart¡­ That¡¯s why I keep pushing for you to become an official part of the council¡­you already do it unofficially, so sit in it and enjoy the pay.¡± His dad shrugged ¡°I¡¯ll consider it but I want to do this delivery sometime today¡± ¡°Yes ye¡­¡± the gnome said waving his hand then focused on him ¡°Come here boy give your uncle a hug it has been too long¡± ¡°UNCLE!¡± he was shocked and couldn¡¯t help himself the gnome jerked back at the shouting and then got upset. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me?¡­.¡± He felt ashamed that this was someone¡¯s important, but he had no memories¡± his dad spoke up ¡°he had been with me for fifteen years, give or take a few, as a close friend. We were in the same adventuring party back in the day and he was there when your mom was pregnant and helped us move here when we needed a place to stay beyond the city. As if summoned by the noise Nina and his sister Len show up ¡°Is everything ok wolf? I heard you yelling. O, uncle, what are you doing here¡­ Leena replied causally to the gnome. ¡°It good to see you, niece,¡± the gnome beamed at her ¡°At least little Len remembers me. My poor heart couldn¡¯t handle both of you forgetting me.¡± ¡°What?! how could we forget you?¡± she was confused ¡°he did,¡± Uncle replied sourly, pointing at Wolf ¡°Wolf!¡± Len said disapproving ¡°How do you not remember uncle?!¡± ¡° I never see him, ¡° he protested, ¡°and how could I forget that?¡± he pointed to the gnome as if he was an oddity¡­ everyone was stunned and silent at those words his dad a moment later was trying to hold back a laugh but look stren at him. ¡°Wolf that¡¯s rude. ¡° The gnome got a dark glint in his eye ¡°O, see me a just a short nobody do you? he was scarred as he saw that look fearing the worst¡­ ¡°you do know I¡¯m a master of wind magic¡± he was confused about what that was supposed to mean. The gnome pulled up both his hands and said ¡°Come to uncle¡± with a manic grin, Against his will, he was pulled forward by an unknown wind before he could scream in terror. He started bursting out laughing as little hands tickled his body, and he was forced to the floor ¡°Not so big now, are you?¡± the gnome proudly climbed on him as he kept tickling him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! he gasped out between laughs it was an odd torture being afraid and laughing all while it was being done because a little man was overwhelming you¡­ The gnome relented and helped him up, then embraced him¡°Even if you never remember me, boy, I¡¯ll always love you like my son.¡± he felt saddened at that. ¡°Sorry uncle¡± he regretted his outburst from before. ¡°it ok my boy, I blame your father not you.¡± ¡° Hey,¡± his dad said ¡°we have been busy and I¡¯m sure we mentioned you before maybe wolf just doesn¡¯t listen¡± he flinched at those words did ring some truth¡­ Len held him in comfort now while Nina just grinned having watched it all unfold, then broke the silence ¡°So it all worked out? And everything is ok? Her tail passively wagging, ¡°everything fine,¡± his dad said ¡°Victor was just overseeing a shipment and asking me about a guild¡¯s plans, nothing to concern yourself over¡± Both sisters just nodded but he was lost. ¡°What guild plan?¡± ¡°Victor looked at his dad, and his dad just shrugged his shoulders and said,¡± It is not a secret, and even if it was, news would spread.¡± Victor nodded ¡°their a dungeon growing and adventure parties will come they will need to be regulated and what they find bought and sold. A guild hall helps with that.¡± ¡°they also keep a balance with the church since the church does many things that are free but focuses on the poor with their efforts the guild hall is for those with money needing things done or to sell with.¡± He nodded he knew some of that but more info was always good he started at Victor unsure what to do though he was told they were close he felt distant Victor saw the look. ¡° it ok my boy I¡¯ll make more of an effort to visit the family so you can¡¯t forget me again but¡­ if you do¡­ he shifted his hands and wolf was been pulled a little forward before the wind stopped and Victor said ¡°I¡¯ll get yea in my grasp and make you remember he said with a smile As he felt exasperated at the turn of events he nodded and slowly back up till he was behind his sitter Len and she smiled while shielding him with Nina and Dad amused but just observing. Victor was amused. ¡°ok, Justin, you¡¯re busy I¡¯m busy will talk more another time.¡± He turned to the kids ¡°Stay safe kids things are changing¡± As he was leaving Len shouted to him ¡°Bye uncle!¡± With him still wary his sister turned to him with a smile then a frown¡­ ¡° Hmmm, maybe you were too young, but uncle was over a lot in the beginning. It was just as more people entered town and trade improved, he had to stay in office more; that¡¯s why he asked Dad to help with overseeing trades to free him up a bit.¡± He nodded it made sense, but there was still too much all at once. ¡°Well,¡± his dad said from behind them,¡± you¡¯re causing a ruckus and pestering your sister. ¡°SISTERS!¡± Nina shouted Dad looked confused ¡°Sorry, for yelling I was made his second sister. So I like to be included¡± Dad approved. ¡°right I forgot¡­ sisters. You¡¯re stopping them from working so what did you need?¡± he was about to speak when Len went first. ¡°Dad Wolf asked me to help him with a few items a bigger desk to do research and study and a long table to do alchemy he can¡¯t work without them¡± ¡°AND herbs!¡± Nina chimed in ¡° I said I would get those to help his craft.¡± Dad was torn he needed the space for trade goods ¡°I suppose I can see about getting another wagon maybe nebo can help with this delivery since it won¡¯t fit everything in one trip¡± he sighed ¡°Maybe I can add a few gifts for your mother on the side¡­ ¡°the house can use a few things I¡¯ve just been putting it off. He looked at his son ¡°Was that everything?¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad thank you! ¡° He was happy things were going his way ¡°Well if that all work hasn¡¯t stopped unless you want help we got things to do¡± he felt guilty he always was offloading the work and agreed to help today. Both sisters were happy to have him and made a game out of it with each taking turns working and playing on the side. Dad did not like it at first but knew everyone needed time to relax so was happy in the end the work was going smoothly and people were happy. The day ended with everyone happy and Wolf worn down he could not figure out how they had so much energy¡­ dinner was pleasant with the family and he called it an early night hoping to read to pass the time he looked at his books and thought about try the dungeon one since people kept saying it was coming. The Dungeons and what they Bring by the Church First, understand that although dungeons have long since been conquered in cities new dungeons present unknown factors as well as ancient dungeons being unknown depths that said what we do know so far is that dungeons tend to follow a pattern and we believe that is by design of the gods. Dungeons curse the weak in magic living in the area: it is debated if it is a test for us to help each other or a test they want the weak to overcome. It is agreed the weak are not been punished, the current theory is magic that alters the world they cannot handle the change so it weakens them they can be cured and since this writing nobody has died from the curse just suffered weakness. Weak monster and few spawns: in the beginning of a dungeon they are very rare to appear and you must travel deeper to see even one monster. Do note the deeper you go and the lower the level, they spawn more and faster but are no longer weak after a certain point. Monster spawn: Monsters just appear to add to the first part monster don¡¯t breed in dungeons there is a belief they can in the wild, but the understanding all agree to as of now is they are born of magic is why they crave mana or magic above everything and have a core. There are always levels to explore: so far the current theory is more can spawn like monsters, but it is unknown what allows them to grow it is also agreed anything beyond the first level is a threat and it grows deeper. You go. You should never take dungeons lightly. Rewards: the gods are fickle you cannot skin dungeon monsters nor harvest their parts they always fade and can leave a core that said, the gods balance this with an abundance of rare resources to gather, mine, or cut as trees can exist inside. There have been reports of old dungeons having loot such as armor weapons books, etc.; however, it is unknown if it was lost treasure from the old adventure of the past or rewards from the gods as of now no new known dungeons have gear loot, trinkets or books only offer minor crystals. But we cannot say in time. If things could change. Mana crystals: these are key in many things magic gear refining magic glass, or items of a magic nature purifying areas are just a few they can also be consumed to power your magic Yes, a level zero can become a level five in time but the number of crystals would be staggering and the higher your level the stronger the crystal needed so the god of balance already saw the greed of man and stopped it. Thu it can help understand the sheer variety of uses for mana crystals and the slow respawn of monsters keeps it from being an endless supply of empowering new mages who wish to gain magic or strengthen their own. Dungeons are not bound by our laws of nature: it is very important to note that dungeons are set and follow some rules they are not just random caves they can be a sunny plain never to see night. It could even be an endless snowing winter or a dark graveyard never to know the warmth of a day, endless forest, desert, and their rare reports of lava and endless water floors exist. The gods are not cruel they can be left and their safe areas but as always never assume new places are reported and we update when we can see guild books for more info. Monster have their own magic: this was often debated but none could agree why, but the key importance is they can do things humans and beastkin cannot lighting, illusion, curse, and poison, to name a few. Monsters can use those gifts to varying degrees. Some focus on strengthening their body or their allies there have been attempts to capture and steal that magic, but it is forbidden knowledge. At this point, it is best not to try to pursue that power as it leads to corruption and the god¡¯s disapproval. If they wanted us to have those gifts they would make it known. Finally, note dungeons do offer endless wealth and growth to any who pursue them some floors can be safe and only offer a bounty of rare things to gather, but never assume you are safe in a dungeon they are a test from the gods and what is inside is the reward. Never forget the balance is between risk and reward. He closed the book that was a lot of info and still, he had a lot of questions: why can¡¯t we work with the monsters? Are they all mindless beasts? Why do they get magic we don¡¯t? Can we not learn it? Why are we bound to one magic type when balance exists? Why can¡¯t the gods agree to give more types to others? He was a bit tired, and these were just random thoughts he was also wondering how Teva was doing he missed her¡­ which made him think about Coby he knew he was hunting, but he never really knew how he hunted that was part of growing up not always knowing what was happening¡­. He let those idle thoughts fade as he slept tomorrow would be a new day. Shadow Wolf Hunt chapter fifteen It was cold, he could see his breath as he tried to keep it steady snow fell gently like rain he was with his father and two other hunters deep in a hunt they were covered in heavy furs to blend in and keep warm they were tracking a monster they were rare but rumors of a dungeon bringing magic to the area birthed them or attracted them he wasn¡¯t sure it seemed to be both. ¡°You found anything, son? A voice from his side spoke, his father. ¡°No Dad, I lost the trail the snow covering its tracks. ¡°Hmmm, his dad turned to look past his son to the other hunters with them, ¡°Jim, Kyle, let¡¯s set camp. Where deep enough in this should be around where it hunts, will wait it out. ¡°coby was disappointed another cold night this beast wasn¡¯t like the others, which worried his father the rest were mindless beasts, but this one was more cunning, too cunning it knew it left a trail and took a step to cover it. So far, there were no reported deaths or injuries but they knew if they ignored this beast there would be he reached out to the wind seeking it to touch he had been practicing using it to track it was fickle it did not like his control but he could get it to listen if he tried, the cold distracted him as the wind blew but he focused once more. He could sense things in the distance maybe to a mile? He wasn¡¯t sure, it was vast but he felt? Nothing¡­ it seemed there was no beast close despite his dad¡¯s belief so he helped set up camp planning on talking first watch. The night passed uneventfully even with a rotating watch nobody saw anything stir before daybreak when they broke and cleaned up camp he and his father stayed behind resting while the two hunters scouted nearby dad wanted them to go in teams of two but keep people rested if things go bad so they can be ready for a fight. ¡°Are you still seeing wolf?¡± His father asked. ¡°Yeah, Dad he doing well, got magic power like me too.¡± His father chuckled, ¡°So wind-based too? Interesting¡± ¡°no Dad, I meant he has magic like me his is balance it seems.¡± Curious, his dad started fishing out a ration from a side pack and handing one to his son. ¡°Balance? He asked before taking a bite of a ration, then spoke more,¡± Not familiar with that blessing.¡± Coby shrugged, ¡°Not sure they told him he can¡¯t use it like others but it was a strong blessing ¡° his dad nodded at that but was more focused on the hunt. As his father stared into the distance, he spoke ¡°It got to be a level two beast level two¡­ Coby was surprised so far, they only hunted level zeros or ones! ¡°So, it¡¯s magic is stronger?¡± It made sense if they followed human rules. His dad shrugged and tilted his head slightly ¡°Kinda¡­ a level four can have no magic, so it¡¯s not the same¡± ¡°um¡­¡± coby wasn¡¯t sure he followed ¡° Aha, I forgot when training you what I taught and did not it seems I assumed too much about what the church teaches they didn¡¯t tell you about monster levels?¡± his dad pondered watching his son ¡° Not really, just basic things to help us survive.¡± He replied his dad was in thought, then spoke, ¡° I guess we do keep things safe, and it¡¯s even safer in the city.¡± ¡°the odds anyone needs to know about monster levels are low, and I¡¯m sure guilds cover dungeon monsters more thoroughly, but one thing to know about dungeon monsters is their static they cannot gain power ever. Balance see to that...¡± ¡°That said wild monsters those we hunt, can level, well another difference is they don¡¯t drop mana crystals or fade unlike dungeons you can hold them and many parts are highly vaulted because of that but with that, the risk increases tenfold even the weakest monster can be a major threat. ¡°Even a level zero? He wondered ¡°Yes,¡± his dad said, flatly ¡°Wild monster growth is erratic, not set. It¡¯s them getting more ambient magic from what we can tell, which is how they grow in intelligence and power. Coby shivered, not from the cold but wondering how they were alive with such a beast existing dad smiled with a knowing look you¡¯re right to think that son¡± as if he could read his mind. ¡° humans or beastkin who gain power need magic to grow and a level zero beast will always be zero, if magic is weak and no matter how much time passes, a level three will never grow to four if they can¡¯t get stronger sources of power. Add to that depending on how they absorb magic they can be a mindless level three or a very intelligent level one. ¡°Do we have to hunt the smart ones that seem cruel?¡± he hunted out of need not desire¡­ His dad laughed at that. ¡° gods no boy you mad? Why do you think balance exists? Coby wasn¡¯t sure how to reply ¡°Aha seems I¡¯m leaving things out again¡± noticing his mistake. ¡°We hunt because we must. The mindless will kill us with indifference but those who want to live with us? We leave be. It was believed beastkin were once mindless beasts and grew as a race to stand with us even other races that hide from us not trusting humans or beastkin. ¡°Hide from us? ¡° Cob wondered his dad pondered a good reply ¡°Well fairies are pure magic good little things but humans hunt them for power. So they hid¡± Coby felt sick at that ¡°There are others I¡¯m sure, they might even have their own kingdom¡± Coby stared in amazement. ¡° In theory, boy don¡¯t get too excited, and even if¡­ it existed they avoided all known humans and beastkin so it best to leave them be less we have another war like in ancient times¡± Coby nodded slowly, not following that part of history. His dad noticed his son still showing interest ¡°Just talk and rumor is all I know, boy, great battles with no winners, just death. Coby nodded once more, agreeing the sun was rising more providing a little more warmth, but it was a tense silence that followed most of the morning till their shift of the hunt. Dad wanted to split from him a little bit to cover more ground but stay within earshot to get help. The ground was untouched in a sea of white. It would be easy to see if there was any movement, but so far, nothing but their tracks he figured this would be a good time as any to try his wind magic again when he managed to spread it out this time, he saw! The shock broke his concentration, but the second before it broke, he felt the beast notice him was it wind-based like him? He wasn¡¯t sure. He tried again, but this time, the wind fought him it did not want to listen and a cold realization came to him the beast was wind-based and could fight him for control of the wind magic¡­ He wasn¡¯t sure how, but he felt more than he knew it was far but unmoving. It was learning and trying to understand what was hunting it as it now knew it was not alone¡­ He decided to take a chance and called for his dad they used bird calls to not alert the beast or as a code in the rare case of bandits they wouldn¡¯t just give away their element of surprise. Two short calls later his dad returned one and was there shortly after stalking among the trees. ¡°What is it, son? His dad said in a low voice a blade in hand wanting to know what worried his son. ¡°I think the beast is a wind magic user like me, and it knows it is hunted¡­ he finished explaining. ¡°How?¡± Cofussed his dad scouted ¡°There not even tracks to follow?¡± ¡°I have been learning to use the wind to track,¡± he confessed ¡° clever ¡°his dad retorted then allowed him to go on ¡°Well, when I used the wind, I found the beast,¡± his dad showed surprise at that then, his face hardened as he kept listening ¡°I lost focus, so I tried again to narrow the location of the beast¡­ I think after the first time it knew, and when I tried again, it fought me for control of the wind¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± his father said slowly,¡± so it not mindless and it learning to master wind¡­¡± It might be too much for them, and they need adventures of a higher level¡­ and even if it does not hunt them, they were a day or two from the city it would not be easy, nor did they want to lead it back. ¡°Dad,¡± Coby spoke up, breaking the father¡¯s thoughts ¡°Aye, son?¡± His father questioned ¡°it doesn¡¯t know about you three, just me it is learning, but it is still a beast we can lure it,¡± Coby said, Stolen novel; please report. You¡¯re assuming, ¡°his father said, ¡°and that dangerous when hunting any unknown beast.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s smart, it never dealt with humans¡± Coby retorted ¡°We can use its desire for magic against it¡­ it will want to hunt me for my magic thinking I¡¯m easy prey¡± Hesitant, his dad looked into the distance, before speaking It was calm, just a white forest, but they knew of the beast just beyond their reach ¡®I think¡­ it will strike before tonight.¡± Coby was surprised his dad felt that ¡°why? Do you think that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a prize his father said, ¡°one it never knew existed it won¡¯t want to wait for you to flee and it doesn¡¯t know how to track as we do cover its tracks sure but it hasn¡¯t hunted human prey.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set an ambush we will hide among the tree with you in an open area as bait¡­ Do you think you can lure it with the wind? I don¡¯t want to risk you getting close¡± his father, finishing, stated with concern. Coby nodded ¡°I think so,¡± unsure as all other hunts were easy to track and kill¡­ this one, this one was different¡­ it fought back and wasn¡¯t just prey. Feeling unsure, he hated killing, he didn¡¯t mind doing it for food but just hunting. He wasn¡¯t proud of random killing but he knew if he didn¡¯t the monster would hunt them till stopped. They made their way back to camp earlier than planned the other two were surprised to see them, so they informed them about the hastily made plan it was crude and basic but sometimes simple plans are what¡¯s needed. The goal would be to lure the beast to an area where the three hiding can shoot arrows from hiding spots with Coby in the open as bait, simple. If little flawed as it left him open to attack but they felt the beast would not let itself be easily tricked unless it felt it could gain something. It knew it had been hunted but not by more than one person, that would be the key to winning. They found a spot with a clearing where they could surround it the area was not very wide but it was enough to be bait and lure the best least in theory. While everyone was set up a light snow was falling helping to mask their presence and tracks he was ready to try and bring the beast. As he drew on the wind, it became easier now he was surprised the beast wasn¡¯t trying to fight him. he supposed it would be impossible to control it at all times as he let the wind blow into the distance, he noticed something¡­. Off. The wind was warping in an area and pushing. Something forward but what? As he tried to focus on it, a cold fear entered his mind and he almost lost the wind. The Beast was using the wind to help it run faster! And mask its presence! He could not sense the wolf at all he only knew because his wind power had been drawn by the wolf he knew it was there. Cold sweat broke out on his back the distance was closing, and he felt it shift it was already hunting him. It just did not know where to look, so it was just randomly trying close to distance. His dad was right, it didn¡¯t want to let him go it planned on killing him regardless of what they planned before. Once it knew he existed. He now knew for sure why they hunted monsters¡­ they would do this to others with indifference. He let out a low long whistle to warn the beast was not only coming but was close. He couldn¡¯t see the other hunters, the angle they chose was to try to face outward, to intercept the threat, instead, he focused on trying to be ready for the beast. He laid low put an arrow to the bow and took aim in the distance he felt the beast. Surprised how quickly it was within shooting distance, he saw it for the first time, a moving shadow the size of a dog. But much wider in bulk, was running sideways away at first but, as if sensing him, turned sharp and started rushing him! Steady aim fire true he thought and pulled the wind to his arrow and fired even as he felt the wind being pulled away to fuel the beast rushing toward him. It was a clean shot, an easy hit near the head or shoulder as it flew toward the beast, shock entered his eyes as the beast flowed like water moving past the arrow. Freezing him in place, he never missed before! Stunned and not ready to try again, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do as the distance closed in seconds. The rage and desire for his death was easy to see on the beast¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t move¡­ With less than a few feet, the beast rushed to finish him off his last thoughts the ambush failed, they didn¡¯t see how quick the beast was and it caught them off guard. The very thing his dad tried to warn him about is never underestimating that which you hunt less you be hunted. As time slowed down, watching death move before his eyes to finish him, jaws wide and full of teeth, a wall of stone blocked his vision, and he felt the impact of the beast hitting the stone. From there he heard a yelp followed by a few more yelps and saw the beast start to try to run but stagger sideways near him. Feeling ashamed, he locked up when he was needed most, he drew an arrow, and fired point blank as the beast tried to recover¡­ The arrow hit it in the eye, stopping its movements. And ending the fight. Days hunting in the cold ended just like that. I could¡¯ve ended just like that. A sobering thought. Still feeling defeated, he wasn¡¯t afraid, well, not now that it was dead he knew if it wasn¡¯t for him and his dad, wolf or Leena could be hunted instead. the stone went back into the earth and he saw his father and the two hunters approach him ¡°Good shot son.¡± The other two agreed ¡°I missed the first,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°No,¡± his father said ¡°We saw it dodge, it was a clean shot. We were ready whether or not you hit. ¡°Was it part of the plan?¡± he asked unsure. ¡° Aye, I told you I didn¡¯t like risking my own boy, and I meant it son.¡± his dad said ¡° but we weren¡¯t sure how smart the beast was, we needed it to think it won, and couldn¡¯t risk it outmaneuvering us with the wind. So we used you as bait to lure it in, Jim, his dad, pointed to one of the hunters who nodded ¡°is good with Earth so we had a plan.¡± ¡°I can only do slabs like walls mostly, even if it pounced you the plan was to knock it off with another slab. Thu, that was the worst case.¡± Jim chimed in to reassure Coby ¡°the wall was always the goal to do. Kyle over here knows light magic long we kept you from going into deep shock from injuries we would been able to help you though that was never a desired outcome. Coby was shocked he had never seen either use magic and his dad saw his look and laughed ¡°What you thought you only one with magic? No so plenty do, it¡¯s just not everyone cares enough to use it.¡± ¡° so it tends to fade or get rusty and hard to use. ¡° ¡°What about you dad? Level one water, at least what I was told. Never cared much for myself, it doesn¡¯t help me hunt, so I never really cared. Your mother also she level two fire and uses it to help cook mostly, you got lucky with wind it is a good gift thank the gods¡± he said with a smile. ¡°After the excitement died down they went to get the beast, even dead it looked like a living shadow the wounds were hard to see as everything melded together ¡°Hmmm, his father said, ¡°not a new breed that good.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± Coby asked. ¡°A shadow wolf, but odd it¡¯s got wind magic, and not darkness? Maybe it had both monsters who are not bound by the same rules as us ¡­ will take it to the city should be good pay then will scout the south since we already hit the north. ¡°Do you think their more coby asked?¡± ¡° Not sure,¡± his father said it was rare for a monster to be this strong, ¡°Doubtful¡± he finally stated ¡°This one probably came from a deeper magic dense region and got chased out by a stronger beast it probably why it was so careful to not be tracked and so willing to hunt in turn.¡± ¡° whatever it had to do to live this long, that is probably the lesson it learned the most from its short life. Coby was saddened to hear that monsters could be good but learn to be evil but in a way, it was a choice they did hunt others for magic, if it fled deep enough they would not pursue it, instead, it embraced the hunt and wanted him dead. So he had little pity in that regard, and his father did say there was other beast just wanting peace maybe that is why they respawned from magic after being killed¡­ another chance for things to be done differently or, sadly, be the same. The trip to the city was a quiet one there was very little trade and the route they took was unorthodox as they did not travel any roads but within the trees, the guards at the gate recognized them, use to the hunter appearing randomly out of the woods they wave them in as they knew what they did helped keep them safe and made their job easier so they never complained. His dad carried the beast on his shoulders as they went to the guild hall there was a crowd at the front but they were allowed in easily enough he asked the two hunters to wait while he and his son went deeper inside. They went to a side room meant for deliverers of beasts their a very slim man carving what looked like a very large cat! The man noticed them and said ¡°Delivery? Leave it to the side will add it to your account¡± Dad nodded and tossed the wolf to the side with indifference about to leave he asked his dad what was the giant cat. The dad glanced at the cat and said ¡°Looked like a common type found in the mountains but rare for here maybe was shipped in for parts. ¡° Coby nodded. Since there was not much they could do here, they went to an inn to eat, drink, and rest before they did it all again. They regrouped with the two hunters outside the room. Dad said they would resupply tomorrow, but today, they would rest in a bed. Coby was happy it was a long trip, and the exhaustion was catching up after a few days in the snow. The inn they found was one they had been to before it was well built beening established in the city for a while there was a lot of noise and traffic even In the distance you could hear music. They entered inside avoiding the random crowds and started looking for a table they found one off to a side coby and the two hunters sat while Dad went to see if there were even any rooms. They knew another less busy spot, but this one was their preferred spot as they waited, a barmaid took their orders. Coby ordered for his dad, and they waited for their food and drinks. Coby lowered his head into his arms resting his eyes while he waited the two hunters casually talked passing the time in the sea of voices an angry whisper getting louder caught his attention ¡°I told you they don¡¯t care! ¡° ¡°Keep it down where already not Wellcome here you want get kick out?¡± ¡° We paid it the only thing anyone cares about we will eat and live like good little street rats ¡° the voices quieted down, and coby wasn¡¯t sure which direction they were coming from he strained trying to hear invested, wondering why they were upset he only caught small fragments. ¡° potion, weakness, too much nobody cares church won¡¯t help.¡± He tried to keep listening over the crowd, but he couldn¡¯t make anything else out when he heard banging in front of him. ¡°Sorry for the wait,¡± a cheerful voice said ¡°You look tired, cuttie we got drinks that can help with that if you want, try one.¡± coby saw the pretty young maid from before he wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks,¡± he said and instead started eating the meal before him. ¡°ok! Tell me if you change your mind we appreciate your business¡± she said cheerfully as she left for another table. One of the hunters Jim smiled ¡°She likes you kids, did not offer to pep are step hehe. ¡° ¡°What?!¡± Coby said, watching her dance between tables, taking orders ¡°No! she doing her job she is nice to everyone¡± ¡° Sure,¡± Jim said ¡°Everyone, ¡° he said it in such a way that coby knew he was teasing him. ¡°let it go, Jim,¡± the other hunter, Kyle, said. The kid is still young he is interested in girls with time.¡± Coby wanted to argue he liked girls just fine, but his dad showed up and sat down to eat he grunted and sighed as he sat ¡° I was able to get the rooms cost a little higher nothing new but the beast kill covered it easy even with resupplying might be able to get some new boots. Their getting worn down, enchanted would be nice his dad went on for a bit the talk turning casual as they enjoyed their meal till was time to call it a night. They got two rooms with two beds father and son took one room the other set went to the other two hunters. When in the room stripping for bed, coby asked ¡®Dad, do you know anything about a weakening potion? ¡°that made no sense, why? he asked. ¡°I overheard others talking about the church not helping and a potion that cost money said it was the weakening potion. ¡°Has dad shrug, maybe¡­. ¡°the only thing that came close to what you overhear is a leaking curse from dungeons, and the potion needed to cure it cost money.¡± Coby shrugged, unsure. His dad went on, ¡°It¡¯s not they won¡¯t help, it the cost that slows them down and the amount people needing to be healed can be high. ¡° ¡°The poor tend to need to wait, so it seems like the church doesn¡¯t care but think their hands are tied as everyone wants things from the alchemist, and only so many things can be made in a day.¡± His dad yawned ¡°Who knows, son, we hunt monsters, not potions, so we will worry about our things let the church worry about their thing.¡± ¡° I understand,¡± coby said, and they both went to sleep. Another hunt down, many more to come. Street Rats: Debts and Shadows chapter sixteen It¡¯s been a little over a month since they left the church in search of a cure so proud they were running away till they became no better than rats and even though they managed to cure one of their group now another grew sick. They owe debts, and now they will have more. The inn they were leaving had info they needed but unsure if it was enough Arlin did not know where to go from here. Cold he thought as he left the entrance of the inn he hated winter it was never warm enough even covered to escape the bite of the winter he tried to cover his head with the cloak to reduce some of the cold it never really helped. Surprisingly to him though the darkness magic did something about the cold the darkness offered him a bit of warmth he used it on the inside of the cloak to give some warmth behind him a cough and a low male voice spoke ¡°This place always judges us, why do we even bother coming here¡± ¡° A smaller female voice spoke you know as well I do it is the only place that doesn¡¯t recognize us as runaway rats, ¡°the female voice said drawing a small cloak over her wolf-like face. The male voice sighed ¡°There got to be something better sister.¡± ¡°If there was brother, we wouldn¡¯t be here would we?¡± the female replied. ¡°Enough, you two, the cold was bad enough without your barking adding to it¡± ¡° Sorry,¡± the female voice said ¡°Whatever,¡± the male voice said but they both got quiet only a random low cough broke the silence. After a little bit of not moving and standing in the cold, the young male asked ¡°Um¡­ what are we going to do Arlin? We can¡¯t steal around here anymore since we got the potion for Ziala Tommy doesn¡¯t like it,¡± ¡° I know, Rock, ¡°Arlin said, looking at the young wolf, his sister quietly waited for the outcome. Arlin knew he was supposed to give these kids a better life than the church he took them from¡­. ¡°We could try new ways to steal¡± Rock suggested ¡°That¡¯s stupid¡­ ¡°ziala said in a low voice, ¡° ¡°Not like you made a plan.¡± rock retorted then coughed into his hand ¡°No plan is better than a stupid one!¡± they were both just kids arlin thought why did I think this was a good idea? ¡°Enough¡­¡± Arin said in a low voice the fighting was nothing new but the cold just made it worse and today wasn¡¯t a good day ¡°Let go see Tommy maybe we can work something out¡± ¡°don¡¯t think it will go better than last time, boss,¡± Rock replied downcast. Ziala stayed quiet but agreed. ¡°We are already at the bottom can¡¯t get any worse can only go up,¡± Arlin said with a bit of mirth. ¡°Sure¡­¡± Rock said, coughing a few times before going on, ¡°As long you have worth, you can always move up. ¡° ¡°You know,¡± ziala said, ¡°that was probably the smartest thing I ever heard you say shame it won¡¯t last.¡± ¡° Whatever,¡± Rock said and coughed more as they left. The streets were nearly empty from the late hour, combined with the cold. Their destination was the alchemist guild, the main branch was too rich for them to get near. But the owner Tommy, had a smaller side branch just for business. Making it easier to do side deals, while his main branch sold potions. Out front were two guards who watched them approach with a sneer.¡°you got business here¡± one asked from behind a hood. ¡°you know us,¡± Arin said the other spoke up ¡°Yeah, street rats, and you didn¡¯t answer his question,¡± Rock spoke up ¡°We got business with your boss, not thugs.¡± Arlin was strained and spoke ¡°Where tired¡­ we just need to talk¡± ¡° sounds like a you problem.¡± the first thug spoke neither moving an inch. ¡°We want to settle a debt,¡± he tried once more. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t,¡± the second said, and they both laughed after that, they just stared at them from behind hoods when they saw the snow slowly start to drop once more, and the pitiful disposal of them not moving one relented. ¡°Aha, seems trash can¡¯t take a hint¡­ let the boss know if we¡¯re lucky, he will ask up to take out the trash. They both laughed at that while the second went inside. As they waited rock coughed some more trying to hold it back but was not able to ziala patted him on the back, Arlin was reflecting while they waited. This was my choice he thought bitterly he hated they couldn¡¯t do more than steal and be rats¡­ the church always gave them scraps and everyone else took what they could with joy versus being spiteful. A few minutes later the other thug came back ¡°Tsk, boss is in a good mood. Figure rats should be heard for some reason¡­ go ahead remember you¡¯re always being watched.¡± ¡°Yea yea¡­¡± Arin said Rock just stared them down and ziala said nothing, as they entered the building. The area was a large lot, with side rooms mostly storage for goods to be sold later, and side labs for alchemy the room they wanted was straight in the back as the thug said there were various guards casually watching the doors few glanced their way but with indifference. When they entered the office, it was very clean bright, and warm, almost too warm after the cold from outside. Everything was extreme luxury sitting behind the desk was a slender man with glasses he took off his glasses presumably used to read, and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you got my money already, and early no less, I¡¯m impressed.¡± All three of the street rats went cold at that they knew they didn¡¯t have the money they were even sure he knew, and was mocking them¡­ ¡°Well?¡± he said in a honey voice ¡°Why else would you be here? I doubt to beg¡­¡± Arin burning with shame said ¡°We need a potion for rock¡± ¡°You¡­ And you¡­ And you¡­ And you¡­¡± the man behind the desk drone on in a flippant mockery, ¡°You know we¡¯re trying Tommy,¡± Arlin said bit defeated ¡°No. ¡°Tommy Flalty said, ¡°What I know¡­ is you use me and ask for things. Then make an excuse, why you can¡¯t pay me back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to work sick, it¡¯s why we needed the potion for ziala now we need one for Rock. we will be good after that!¡± Arlin spoke with a little heat forgetting to show respect¡± Sir, ¡°he added as an afterthought trying to appeal to his ego, it did not work Tommy looked up at the ceiling. Smiling, he closed his eyes. ¡°money is power, so why would I keep giving up that power to rats? Rats that don¡¯t pay their debts¡­ ¡°what am I going to threaten your family? You have none,¡­¡± he said with amusement ¡°I¡¯m surprised you three even still hang out and have not betrayed each other! You¡¯re not even a real family well, they are, but you¡¯re a human! Tommy said with a bit of mirth. Arlin knowing they were in his debt tried to find a new angle. ¡°There got to be something we can do for one more potion¡± Tommy was mildly assumed and replied. ¡°I thought the same¡­ it why I even took a chance on you kids, as it is, now? You¡¯re just a waste of more resources, and that won¡¯t do¡­ I doubt I¡¯ll get back what you owe me, much less the interest! ¡°We got info...¡± Arlin tried a different angle ¡°Nothing, you three know can be worth the time I already wasted but feel free to humor me with the knowledge I lack¡± he smiled at that waiting to hear their last desperate pitch. ¡°We¡¯ve been going to the dragon inn,¡± Arin started, but Tommy cut in, ¡°Well, that explains why you lack funds you owe me, sad if that¡¯s the info but go ahead and explain why you wasted what you owe eating there¡­¡± Arin was annoyed and ready to fight, but that was when he felt ziala take his hand. She was a tough kid but she was still a kid, he sighed. ¡°We needed info. Stealing wasn¡¯t making enough we were trying to find a bigger score. ¡°And?¡± Tommy was already bored and kept interrupting to hurry them along. ¡°Every once in a while hunters would stop in and talk, same with the church people,¡± Arlin said ¡° and traders...¡± Tommy said unamused barely listening wanting to see if there was a point. ¡° Well, the among them talk kept going on about a new dungeon.¡± Arlin finally got to finish. That got Tommy¡¯s attention real quick. ¡° and I was not told?¡­¡± Tommy asked with narrowed eyes. Arlin was hopeful this was the case it was his ace, he did not really even know if it had value if not. He had nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I believe you where would this dungeon be?¡± Tommy watched them carefully. ¡° Lakewood just pass crossroads think to the south¡¯ arlin spoke quickly hopeful. ¡° that backwater runt village?¡± Tommy wasn¡¯t amused or believed them. ¡°You¡¯re saying they got their own dungeon?¡± ¡°Will get¡­¡± Arlin corrected ¡°It¡¯s happening within two years they are building a guild hall as we speak. ¡° And you know that how?¡± Tommy still did not believe ¡°It¡¯s what we spent the money on listening in on, the groups eating. We couldn¡¯t enter other inns they saw us as thieves but this one let us in as long we paid.¡± Tommoy hummed before speaking, ¡°And because I told you not to steal near there, Convenient how that worked out¡­¡± not believing them still. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°You can ask around it not a secret; it¡¯s just not something they will tell street rats, so we had to eavesdrop. Arlin was confident in his words. ¡° so I got the info, and you have nothing¡­ if that was your plan, you thought way too highly of yourselves.¡± Tommy was unsure how to feel. Arin wasn¡¯t done he finally had an angle he could ¡°use you keep using us to steal copper when you want silver and gold will never pay any debt like that.¡± Tommy was interested as the talk was now on him making money. ¡° go on,¡± he said seriously listening now. ¡°give us the potion for rock, and I¡¯ll help secure things from the new dungeons, till all debts are paid.¡± he started sweating a little as this was a gamble of trust, and he wasn¡¯t worth trusting. ¡°So you want me to wait potentially years for a payoff that may never come while you live debt-free?¡± Tommy wanted to say more but Arlin spoke ¡° We live, do to your graces, and we will pay our debts.¡± ¡°Allegedly, ¡° Tommy retorted, rubbing his eyes while speaking, ¡°The news would reach me in time, and you telling me did help, if mildly.¡± But the debt stands, I won¡¯t lose money on this, and I need more than the words of three rats to have trust but I¡¯m willing to make a deal.¡± Arlin listened on as Rock was trying to hold back a cough and ziala was holding his hand unsure where this was going. Tommy pointed at the wolfkin ¡°Those two rats, work for me not you. As runners. They will earn nothing the potions have seen to that, to free them of that debt, you need to get me stuff from the dungeon. Arlin hated they be slaves till he could free them but they were already at the bottom they didn¡¯t have many options. ¡°The dungeon won¡¯t exist for a while, the deal doesn¡¯t take place till then but we need the potion now. He wasn¡¯t giving up. ¡°Bold, ¡°Tommy said, ¡°making demands of those in power and even setting terms!¡± Arlin refused to back down ¡°I know you need mana crystals ¡­¡± ¡°I need many things,¡± Tommy admitted ¡°IF¡­the day comes you can get them, till then herbs are more precious but you will never know which hold the most value so that is a waste of time too. ¡°I want twenty level one crystal per potion, for the debt owed. Since you¡¯re not the shrewd type.¡± ¡° you can buy a potion selling the crystals with about five mana crystals¡± Arlin was surprised not at Tommy¡¯s greed but how easily the cure needed could be bought with money. ¡°Before you get too excited you would need help to kill things in a dungeon and the beast they do spawn can be rare. add to it you need to split the loot¡­. Well, let¡¯s just say this is not something that will be easy to be debt-free.¡± Tommy mussed not caring. Arlin was firm as he spoke, ¡°The potion and you got a deal but not till it opens and only I would go I can make a group and get them. I know it, they won¡¯t know me as a street rat in that town it can work. Tommy looked thoughtful for a second then started drumming the table with his fingers after a moment he asked ¡°I know you don¡¯t think me a saint but I wonder do you see me as a villain?¡± Arlin wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that Tommy smiled ¡°You¡± he said with finality ¡°Are trash, street rats that beg me, who earn money, and power¡­ I am not the villain, you are. ¡° Arlin kept quiet as Tommy went on ¡°You beg, and take, and beg for more¡­ even as I give, what do you do? Beg, and ask me for more¡­.¡± ¡°BUT¡­¡± he said when he saw their defeated looks. ¡°even if you don¡¯t see me as a saint, I understand your worth. You do have value, even if a little¡­ ¡° I agree, consider this a test of trust and faith.¡± he pulled out a vail with a neon blue glow.¡± This, he held it up staring at them. ¡°cost me time and money to make, neither of which I like losing. So prove your worth more than this, and we¡¯re even.¡± Arlin did not move as he stared at Tommy he knew even this was a test could he be a good dog and wait, and kneel when told. So none of the three moved¡­ Tommy smiled happy they knew. ¡°Good,¡± he said ¡°It¡¯s yours and handed the vail to Arlin ¡°I¡¯ll find out the details you couldn¡¯t, do me a favor and make yourself worth something.¡± ¡°I know you have level three darkness. Train that; nobody will want to take a runt into a dungeon that brings nothing of worth; you think I¡¯m gaining have rats as runners? It¡¯s a modest gain at best. Arlin was holding the potion as if it were gold; he knew it was worth it. Since it healed Ziala, it will heal Rock, too¡­ ¡° let go,¡± he said ¡° Remember, ¡°Tommy said smiling ¡°I¡¯m not the villain for wanting what owe from those that begged.¡± As they left the guards outside left them in peace they were in there long enough they knew a deal was made and they were smart enough to keep quiet. Once they found a quiet ally free from prying eyes Arlin handed the drink to rock ¡°Go on drink it.¡± Rock took it slowly, not wanting to drink it. ¡°Relax,¡± Arlin said while patting his shoulder ¡°Where family and we have a way out, it just takes time¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± ziala also depressed spoke, ¡°Sorry I¡¯m a burden,¡± rock said the same still not drinking. Arlin laughed ¡°Where rats, we stick together we rise and fall together!¡± he watched them not agreeing so he repeated it. ¡°together remember? ¡° They both nodded meekly as Rock drank the potion and just like that it was gone. So quick, so easy, he was healed. Yet the debt that chained them would last a much longer¡­ Arlin said, slapping Rock on the side.¡± Better, big guy? He nodded not wanting to speak tears in his eyes ziala who always fought with her brother spoke up then. ¡°don¡¯t worry you still got me even if you¡¯re ugly, I won¡¯t leave you, rock.¡± Rock was finally feeling better, retorted. ¡°maybe it was better if I was alone than¡± the bickering went on into the night. They didn¡¯t want to go to the church instead they wandered into the night. Ignoring the money, the bitter cold, and the chains of debts will haunt them for years. For tonight? At least for a moment, they were free. In a random alley amongst the dim lights and falling snow, they woke huddled together for warmth. Another day at the bottom. They could leave at any time back to the church, but the church already failed them before. It is better to be free and cold than kneeling to those who see you as something to pity. Yeah, Tommy uses them but he sees their worth the church just wants them to stay in a room and do chores, and wait for their blessing¡­. No. Street rats we may be but free rats are worth more than being caged. He heard groaning next to his side. Ziala was colder than him it seemed his darkness was keeping him warm without even trying he hated how his family wasn¡¯t blessed, but he was, it was proof the gods were cruel if they would let loved ones suffer and make a sickness they could not afford. He tried to huddle closer to ziala without waking her causing Rock to also try to nudge closer for the warmth they were both overgrown kids arlin thought. Shifting his thoughts to the day and debating on if they were going steal. They didn¡¯t need the money now that the debt was changed, but the only other option was to submit to the church for the time needed. He heard a low voice at his side. ¡°We made it through another night,¡± ziala said ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Arlin asked she shook her head saying ¡°No, the cold did.¡± ¡°We might need to steal again¡­ Lost in thought he commented ¡° I know,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Funny how we¡¯re supposed to be free yet always bound to someone,¡± Arlin said in mockery. ¡°We always knew that boss, what new¡± Rock said ¡°You awake too big guy? Arlin mused ¡° Cold ¡°he, said back ¡°Yeah, Arlin said I know¡­. I think we have to go back to the church at least for a few years, then will be free just have to live long enough to get there.¡± Ziala said, ¡°Easier said than done or we would not be street rats¡± rock added ¡°They don¡¯t care. ¡° I know,¡± Arlin said, ¡°but we don¡¯t need their love just their mercy and they do offer warmth food even teaching things we need we use them and get out nothing new there.¡± ¡°We still owe Tommy,¡± ziala said,¡± he not going let us do whatever till the dungeons open.¡± ¡° he will,¡± Arlin said ¡°he wanted the bigger prize he was willing to gamble and wait or he never agreed to the deal ¡° rock laughed at that ¡°best joke I heard all year him trusting rats¡± ¡° not trusting,¡± Arlin said ¡°Waiting, he knows we got nowhere to go and he doesn¡¯t want to feed or train us but he still expects us to pay our debt. So he knows he has to bend a little, less he breaks us and gets nothing it smart business. Rock murmured, while trying to build warmth, same with ziala though neither could get closer and the cold never really became less but the sun was rising and the day would bring something, even if it wasn¡¯t hope, it was something, and for rats, that was enough. He didn¡¯t want to steal but they also did not want to go to the church hungry and give them more power¡­ no, they would eat first to least stand a little straighter and have pride. He knew it was hypocritical he stole with one hand while saying they had honor and paid debts with the other, but he also didn¡¯t try to pretend to be anything more than what they were rats, just because they wanted to be better didn¡¯t change what they were. The thefts were simple rock ziala would beg and scout depending on how the people treated them and how heavy the purses looked they picked them for stealing. Money was good at first and debts were been paid back quickly but people were not stupid, those with money avoided certain streets, and noticed rats were around when they lost money. It wasn¡¯t hard to put two and two together¡­ the only saving grace was they couldn¡¯t prove who did it because of Arlin¡¯s darkness magic. He blended as the shadows and followed closely the mark and stole the coins and was gone before they knew they were even robbed it was beautiful in its simplicity till it did not work, and Rock got sick then it was too much. Tommy prohibited them from hitting certain areas as those areas were more likely to spend money on potions, and he refused to let them steal money he was already going to get while also creating a false perception those areas were better and making a loop of more people with money going there. Well, arlin thought there had to be some truth to it, nobody in the slums wanted anything to do with them as they knew any coins they got were stolen. ¡°Let¡¯s try anyway,¡± Arlin said ¡°We got time to scout a few places, worst case, we change the plan. Skim the edges of the street where allowed to hit can play stupid if Tommy finds out it just this once. ¡° ok,¡± they both said and got up shaking off the snow that settled over the night. Rock and ziala were not happy they left the church they did not think the church was evil but followed Arlin out of loyalty, taking a chance living on the streets now they were going back to it. ¡°Whatever he says,¡± Zaila said dejectedly, trying to shake those thoughts while Rock was scouting a new spot he heard her passing words. ¡°you always take his side,¡± he retorted ziala just shrugged and said¡± he not wrong¡­ he took us from the church and gave us a better life¡± rock laughed ¡°Yeah, under the thumbs of others, so free¡± Why is this even an argument? Why now¡­ ziala asked unsure rock said, ¡°We are losing everything nothing to show for it.¡± Ziala whispered, ¡°And Arlin is willing to leave us¡­¡± rock started into the distance, watching a few passers-by. ¡°No easy marks.¡± He mumbled Most in these streets seem to be just as poor as them well, they had a home but still were poor like them. Strange how the gods favored some people some days and let others suffer others days. Today, it seems the gods favor them. They saw him a new person. Lost, definitely had money, was well dressed, could afford to lose some coins, and keep living. Rock knew he was the one, a low whistle and he walked the opposite way of the mark still whistling the mark noticed surprised at the odd behavior of the wolf beastkin but dismissed it and went another direction. ziala was smaller easy to miss followed on the side hiding as best she could under a small cloak she waited till the mark was annoyed. they weren¡¯t able to find their way then she spoke ¡°You lost mister¡± the man shook and turned to her and saw a little girl least he assumed so ¡° No, he said ¡°I¡¯m fine, good day.¡± and started to leave. ¡°I know these streets; I can help you.¡± She said friendly. He stopped for a second, saw her dirt clothes, and sneered ¡°Listen, kid; it¡¯s bad enough I got turned around in a den where their rats, but the last thing I need is beggars trying to guide me down a new ally problem with thieves.¡± He said with Venom ziala flinched at being called out she wasn¡¯t proud of what they were but every time been called them that it still hurt sometimes more when they looked like they had a better life. She let out a low whistle and then smiled¡± Sorry mister my mistake¡± The man was confused twice whistles. Are they mad? He looked around expecting to be mugged but the area he was in was relatively clean and clear there was no one around he thought¡­ went to glare and the little girl but she was gone he checked his purse still there he sighed freaks, that was why they were in the gutter he left for the open area where he should be free but halfway there, darkness rose all around it paralyzed him with fear, and madness all he could see were shadows day turned into a pitch black night terrifying him more it felt like a warm embrace as if it wanted to hold him and let him know everything would be ok¡­ He was about to scream and run in a panic when it faded away it made no sense! Desperate to be free of the madness he ran and eventually found the main road, heavy breathing and half panics. When he saw others he could not help but feel compelled to tell someone anyone what happened the few random passersby who listened to his rambling laughed ¡°You met the street rats eh?¡± ¡° What,¡± he said still panicked ¡°you talking the random poor filthy?¡± ¡°No,¡± one of them said between a few laughs ¡°The street rats have got a system most know it and how to avoid them They are harmless if you know what to watch for, but they target those with more money than sense.¡± The man, confused, finally registered their mockery and checked his pouch¡­ it was gone. First, he went cold then mad with rage, that was my potion money! He shouted to the few men listening; laughed and said ¡°Yeah well, it¡¯s rats food now. You have to be more mindful of your purse¡­ although I have never seen them hit the same person twice or target any poor, so just bad luck friend the gods can¡¯t favor everyone someone has to lose. Besides, just let the church know, they will cover any loss.¡± The man was still angry ¡°This has nothing to do with the gods! It¡¯s just thieves and rats in the streets! Why do the guards allow this!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± the last one still listening as the rest had left ¡°still got to prove it first, did you see who did it?¡± ¡° What?!¡± the angry man replied ¡°It was the street rats just shake them all, and one will have my coin!¡± The last man shook his head, walking away. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. A lot of poor in the area can¡¯t just demand every one of them show any coin they have and hope you can prove it your stolen coin.¡± ¡°Just stick to nicer areas, they got some codes to keep them from stalking there. They¡¯re easy to spot once you know what to look for and they don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°Well, no more than anyone else in a gutter, and as the others said, just see the church.¡± He, too, walked away, leaving the man to stew in unresolved anger. Debts, Choices, and a Churchs Embrace It was a very good hall the man had more than what they were hoping for they almost felt bad¡­ almost two gold when all three of them ate at the inn it was only a single silver coin and one gold was worth a hundred silver coins total, so that was a lot of food they could even afford to sleep indoors away from the church if they wanted to be defiant. Arlin smiled the cure potions were ten gold when they last asked so while an amazing gain it did not clear their debts not by a long shot but food and maybe some new clothes and a doll for ziala. They never said their age, but he guessed around twelve, maybe thirteen I can still see the lost kid in their eyes, especially when Rock calls me boss instead of a brother¡­ Guess I¡¯m too young to be a dad even though they¡¯re like my kids no¡­ big brother is better, though they don¡¯t even give me that just¡­ boss. As he thought about what led them here rock and Ziala came from a side alley looking around they knew the meeting spot, they also knew if I wasn¡¯t here they would scatter again. ¡°Well, boss? Rock asked, ¡°We do good?¡± Ziala looked on in anticipation but said nothing. ¡°You both did good, kids, The old lure and shadow work every time He said with a joyful smile. ¡°Well, rock said, ¡°How much? At least a few silver I hope my boots are getting worn down, and I would like a blanket versus smelling you all night if we can afford one. ¡° Ziala laughed at that ¡°Please you¡¯re too scared to be alone you beg to be back in the group huddle before two days pass! Arlin calmed them down before they could get into a fight ¡°We did well; that¡¯s what matters since things are going get harder for us we each get one gift, some food, clothes, and stuff, then face the church before we go our separate ways for a bit. He finished with mirth, but he saw they did not share his joy. ¡°So you¡¯re leaving us for sure?¡± ziala asked as if it was never real. Rock did not speak, but his eyes asked the same question. Arlin sighed ¡°We lived like this for a long time, I need to do this for us to have change¡± ¡°So we do what we have to till we are debt free, then we live however we want. That¡¯s why you followed me, that¡¯s¡­. Why do you call me boss.¡± he finished in a lower voice, not liking the last part. But he could feel their detachment or at least their fear of getting close so the ¡° boss ¡° let them be close as needed and have the feeling of freedom knowing they could walk away. They both nodded in acceptance ¡°With that said, we got near two gold.¡± rock was impressed, and ziala hopped up and down. ¡°I can get a new dress, ¡° He thought she would¡¯ve wanted a toy. Maybe she saw all the girls in the dresses when they looked for marks to steal from, or maybe she just wanted something nice. They stayed at the inn and took turns bathing and had their clothes washed. They knew if they went to the nicer area, they could look poor maybe but not like rats, they would go to the tailor shop get some nice clothes, and go from there. He wasn¡¯t stupid, he knew what he was doing, and he knew by taking the kids into this life, he made them worse, it was why he was willing to go so far to make it better. till then yeah¡­ there rats, rats in cages. When they set out from the inn it was surprisingly busy on the streets with many people compared to how everyone seemed to hide in the ally waiting for a blade or a thief to find them in the slum streets, these streets everyone had a purpose everyone was free and felt nothing but the impatience of not getting what they wanted sooner or rushing to finish a job to be paid. It felt odd to envy the common man living life, but when you were below the poor, even working life seemed a better life worth envying. The tailor shop was very nice and clean with a few people being measured for custom clothes there were many items on display. At first, the antedate tried to shoo them away as they did not need more workers, and tho they did not look like rats they also seemed like kids at play, not business. When Arlin assured them their paying customers even flashed a gold coin, they bowed deeply and said they could do custom orders or had many things on display. Although the coin would not let them buy custom sets such as silks it did let them get nice clothes that were not grey robs they could cherish and feel a little more human. ziala got a pretty blue linen dress that dragged a little, but that was good she would grow Rock did not care much about it, and a simple set of a green linen shirt and pants, slightly baggy, also allowed growth. As for him well he went with a simple set also he wasn¡¯t trying to impress anyone and he felt it was a waste ziala felt singled out with the nicest item but Arlin said it was a reward for a good job so she relented. Lucky or by design there was a shoemaker next door they all three got a nice pair of boots he made sure they got them slightly bigger for room to grow that done they still were rich for rats they knew it would be spent and nothing replacing it so so they remained sober about the wealth. The better clothes and boots made them feel like a normal part of the crowd and just wander a bit, feeling like normal people. Rock surprisingly found a shop with simple instruments he wanted something to play. ¡°I like the sound of when we whistle but want something that music.¡± he looked down, a bit embarrassed. Ziala laughed. Arlin spoke up to encourage him maybe when we¡¯re older, you can play at the inn and make real money!¡± Ziala said, ¡°No, they will pay for him to stop playing which did get a laugh from Arlin and a glare from Rock. ¡°Sorry,¡± Arlin said, ¡°I do believe in you, and it is money well spent.¡± Zila still amused about the flute looked at ¡°Arlin what were you getting?¡± she asked in wonder. Arlin, sober, ¡°told them I wanted to mine share to help pay for training to be better at making money.¡± Neither one of them liked that answer and felt like they had been spoiled ¡± Fine I¡¯ll get something later maybe a book¡± Let¡¯s keep exploring. They found their way eventually to a market square and browsed a bit ziala did end up finding a doll she liked and he got it for her so they headed back to the inn after that happy with their prizes. The trip back was fueled with random off-key notes and ziala talking to her doll. While Arlin kept watch nobody ever hunted them even when they stole but he wasn¡¯t going to start assuming he was safe now. Not with unpaid debts and money in his pocket. The inn was surprisingly packed in the early afternoon but they managed to get a seat and order a double portion of food. Since it was the last time together and he wanted it to be memorable everyone was happily eating everything felt right. Like they were free but when he closed his eyes¡­ He could still feel them holding him in the cold, waiting for the day¡¯s light to be free from the cold once more¡­ When they went to the room later to sleep It was funny they had two beds but nobody wanted to sleep alone. It may not feel like the family they wanted, but they also all agreed they did not want to be alone. So they all piled into one bed to sleep. A voice woke him in darkness ¡°Hey arlin¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said knowing the low voice was Ziala ¡°Are you really leaving us?¡± That hurt more than he thought it would ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you, kid, don¡¯t say stupid things¡± he didn¡¯t mean for it to sound cruel but it did. He relented and tried to better explain himself ¡°We need the church, we need the alchemist, and we need each other.¡± ¡°I promised one day it would just be us, but till that day, the church will help you more than me, at least till we are debt-free. ¡°Ok,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Hey,¡± Arlin said ¡°today is happy memories, not a goodbye but a promise one day will be able to choose how we live.¡± ¡° so you will come back?¡± She asked in a low voice ¡°Yeah,¡± he said ¡°even if it meant death was wanting for me I will come back I promise,¡± ¡°Ok,¡± ziala said and snuggled into his side he then heard a deep low voice ¡°Thanks, boss¡± as they all went to sleep on their last night together for a very long time. More out of habit than desire, they awoke early the next morning they were able to get breakfast at the inn. While eating arlin asked them ¡°You guys remember the plan?¡± ¡°Yeah, Boss,¡± Rock said, ziala just ate in silence but nodded. As Arlin watched them, he felt unsure, so he said, ¡°Just one last time, I want to mention it I need to wait for the new dungeon to grow it takes about two years. The church will watch you in that time I want you to study learn grow whatever you can till you got work for Tommy¡­ He should honor his word, and you only need to be runner messages or light supplies, nothing dangerous, while I work earning money to pay the debt. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go with you?¡± ziala asked, unsure. ¡°Simple answer? I have magic.¡± They flinched at that, knowing they had none¡­ he tried to clarify more ¡°Tommy trusts me because he has you two, if we all go to a new town? He will hunt us and will not be nice anymore. Rock laughed at that¡± Yeah nice¡­¡± ¡° he nicer than he needs to be,¡± Arlin said feeling bitter he had to defend him¡± he helped us rats we can¡¯t forget, we need to pay our debts to the church and the alchemist.¡± neither one of them liked that but he went on ¡°and when those debts are paid¡­ where free.¡± ¡°We can start new lives as a family, and even make bigger new families he tried to sound encouraged ziala said nothing rock looked away. ¡°Sure boss¡± Both of them wanted him close but kept him away not knowing what tomorrow would bring. He sighed ¡°Come on, if I¡¯m boss, this is an order. When you¡¯re older, you can do whatever you want after your debts are paid. Till then follow orders right? he stared at them for a bit before they both nodded the outcome was already decided so fighting solved nothing. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The church was large, and grand full of life and love and ¡­. A prison. It was blessed by the gods and everyone was loving as long as you did what you were told and kept your head down. Doing what you were told, he hated that truth, and the kids did too, but freedom wasn¡¯t free; everything had a price, and he was coming back to pay it. As they entered the grand doors, passing random people on their way to pray or receive the hopeful wanting to receive a blessing for their devotion, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly the kids always prayed and got nothing even though they were both beastkin, and yet he did not believe in the god¡¯s mercy, and he was blessed with powerful darkness¡­ maybe just to mock him or mark him as darkness. People often said darkness was just misunderstood and was equal to light, but he knew a shadow was always beneath light, not above or beside it. They saw a few familiar grey robes, happy to help while doing their duties, happy to be fed and told what to do¡­ he sighed they went deeper into the church, unbothered by anyone in their quest to see the bishop. Trusting that anyone here meant no ill intent and just sought help, he supposed it was true he had never heard anyone fighting in churches in stories or witnessed anything more than a little impatience at having to wait. There was a black robe waiting outside the bishop¡¯s room and smiled when he saw them coming. ¡°Welcome back children,¡± he said with a warm voice both rock and ziala duck behind Arlin who stood defiant. ¡°What?¡± Arlin said.¡± You expected us?¡± The priest was taken back by the Anger unprovoked and shook his head ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯re always welcome among us. I was merely greeting your return, I had no prior knowledge of this visit.¡± ¡° I assume you have a meeting with the bishop? He asked for a moment of peace to address some reports.¡± ¡°I was waiting to deliver his message when he was done¡± As if summoned by those words a tired-looking bishop opened the door looking at a scroll in his hand while also holding a small pouch. ¡°tell the guild this should cover any loss, and the letter let them know it is been addressed and just needs some time. ¡°The priest bowed to the bishop and was taken by surprise when he saw the kids. ¡°O,¡± he said¡± maybe sooner than expected the gods do work in mysterious ways¡± he yawned rubbing his eyes¡± Sorry was a late night and early morning¡± ¡° forgive my lack of proper address please enter kids we should talk.¡±Arlin knew where this talk would go ¡°Can the little ones go to their rooms instead I prefer they didn¡¯t get the same talk as they followed me?¡± The priest was confused as to why this seemed like a tense moment not a happy greeting but the bishop patted his shoulder startling him ¡°Please deliver that letter¡± The priest slightly embarrassed nodded and hurriedly left still wondering what was transpiring the bishop smiled watching him go then addressed the kids once more ¡°Nobody in trouble even if we don¡¯t approve of your actions we understand the hardship thrust upon orphan children I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Since you prefer the talk to be more mature. I¡¯ll respect your wishes will you kids please retire to your old living space?¡± Both Rock and Ziala waited for Arlin to say it was ok ¡°Don¡¯t worry Arlin said¡± It¡¯s why we¡¯re here things will get better just trust me¡± They both nodded slowly not believing but understanding they were too young to decide things so they left already been here before they knew well where to go and what awaited them there. The bishop left the door open and went sat at his desk drinking something from a cup Arlin noticed many books on shelves with two chairs placed opposite sides of the desk with a small bench to the side but besides that, the room was clean and basic as he slowly entered he started at the bishop still drinking slowly from the cup he assumed it was hot the bishop noticed his stares ¡°it was a mild hot lemon drink with a dash of potion that helps recover from lack of sleep, not good to have too much but I do indulge occasionally. Please sit I¡¯m not sure where to start but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back well and safe all the same. Bishop said while watching him. Arlin was tired of the games so decided to be blunt as he sat ¡°Why do you care about rats? You have plenty of followers already or are you that scared of losing even one.¡± ¡° I read the reports, ¡°the bishop said discomforted.¡± That name you are calling yourself? I don¡¯t approve as you are just wayward children, not¡­. Rats as for why we care, we never stopped we have been giving you space as best we can hoping each day for your return. ¡° ¡°To a prison, Arlin said with venom ¡°No, to your home¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a home, a place where told what to do how to live when and what we can eat, what we can wear where we can go is not a home but a prison! He finished getting more heated as he went. The bishop smirked ¡°You were fine here for years child, what caused such hate? When we gave freely! Arlin laughed, and yet the one thing I ever asked, I was told no, they were not worth wasting on to be saved! He retorted Aha, the bishop said,¡± Yes, it does always seem to come back to that¡­. I already told you that beastkin always recovered from sickness within a few years versus humans. ¡°So instead of helping them, you let them suffer and hope for the best? yes very loving¡­¡± Arlin replied with sarcasm the bishop rubbed his eyes and went on ¡°There are humans past the age of twenty that will never be blessed that need them more than beastkin¡­ we already talked about this ¡° bishop tried to reason. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Arlin said ¡°I healed them and set them free where you did nothing¡­¡± ¡° No¡± the bishop replied ¡°You enslaved them to work for others and robbed them of choices to be a leader of them.¡± ¡°WERE A FAMILY ¡°Arlin yelled back the bishop stared for a moment seeing if he would go on and when he did not replied calmly ¡°and what family calls you boss?¡± That stung Arlin and he could not deny it ¡°They don¡¯t trust me fully, yet¡­ but I set them free.¡± ¡°to the streets,¡± the bishop said plainly ¡°in the cold and stealing from others that freedom?¡± ¡° From you,¡± Arlin spat back, ¡°were not bound by your rules, so were free! ¡° ¡°And yet the bishop said ¡°we still are feeding and supporting you¡± Arlin laughed at that ¡°I earned my coin, feeding us. You gave nothing when we left! ¡°The bishop shook his head ¡°Where do you think the crimes of your kids go? Do they just get swept away and forgotten? Did you never once question why nobody demanded the money you stole or hunted you for revenge? ¡° Arlin wasn¡¯t sure he never thought about it beyond knowing he hid in his shadow so he said that ¡°they had no proof you can¡¯t just assume were guilty. The bishop replied ¡°We know your magic and everyone knows of the name you called yourself, and thefts that followed it¡­¡± ¡° not hard when nobody else steals, the church gives freely, and work is easy to find if you look. Nobody chooses your path, as I was saying before, that which you took, the church paid back with interest. Arlin went cold at those words all his clever schemes everything he knew as true was a lie, and he took the kids to the streets and had nothing to show for it¡­ At least for now.¡± that last theft¡± the bishop said, ¡°stung a bit when we tried to confirm the amount as we could not just say he was lying but paid him all the same.¡± ¡°he said it was a gold and eighty silver.¡± arlin spoke meekly the amount of ¡°it was a gold and sixty silver,¡± now feeling less bold and proud being a thief, knowing someone was paying his dues. He was still defiant, and his reason wasn¡¯t petty regardless if his actions were justified. ¡° you still were going to let Ziala suffer and Rock got sick too. Take the high road all you like, I least got them cured.¡± ¡° No,¡± the bishop replied,¡± You got them indebted for life to reduce their suffering a few years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re happy In a cage,¡± Arlin said ¡°Where not. So we traded one master for another, it changes nothing now but we will have options.¡± ¡°Our goal was never to control you or anyone else child bishop tried to reason. ¡° name is Arlin,¡± he shot back mid-bishop speech. ¡° fine arlin¡­¡± bishop conceded ¡°We wanted you to have time to see we had your best interest at heart but when you made a deal with the alchemist, you needlessly complicated things.¡± ¡° it is always a struggle getting him to make those potions for others, so you taking not one but two denied others that have been suffering for months or years already. ¡° Arlin refused to back down he wasn¡¯t right but he wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°why can¡¯t you force him to make more? Bishop like upset ¡°We would need to use force only as a last resort if nothing else could be done. Also, it is his right as the maker to decide how his time is spent. We have been trying to find an alternative way, but if it was that easy, this curse would never exist for anyone to suffer. Bishop said solemnly ¡°What makes it so hard to heal if not greed?: Bishop finished his drink starting into his cup. ¡°It is the rarity of the herbs for one, the monsters need to be passed to get to the herbs second, and third it is the time needed for just one potion we cannot prove it but he says a month and he can make easier higher paying potions in a fraction of the time.¡± Arlin was stunned at the true value of what he had bought not once but twice ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense, then why would he even trust rats?¡± bishop flinched at the self-inflicted name but answered. ¡®The deal you struck is free labor till the debt is paid and that debt will be supplying him with items he cannot easily get later.¡± Arlin nodded in understanding at first till he thought about it. ¡°Wait a minute, I never told you details of the deal, yet you speak with familiarity as if you always knew how? ¡° Bishop smiled with pity. ¡°he came to us after the first potion it was how we were first aware you stole we even told him not to make more deals with you, but he did not listen.¡± Arlin was angry, but he chose to play the game. He can¡¯t complain when the hand was dealt, and it was not a winner. ¡± So what¡¯s the end game here, bishop you know we are working toward freedom you know I made bad choices to get there, but what I don¡¯t know is why, even now, you keep saying you only want help when I offer nothing.¡± Bishop was surprised by that ¡°Even now you doubt my sincerity? When I never once asked for the gold back, forced you to bring the kids home, or told you who had nothing and how to live? He shook his head at that how long will you make enemies of those who want to help you while helping those who DO, want to use you? Arlin was defeated and had nothing he could say but was still defiant ¡°You did not answer the question, just mock my choices trying to be free¡± bishop sighed and spoke ¡°You may be mature for your age but you¡¯re still a child despite what you believe arlin and I swore to the gods to help children above all.¡± Arlin was about to bring up the potion again but the bishop raised his hand ¡°Help,¡± he repeated not give whatever they want or what they think is best, you would always have a home, food, and bed here we do ask for help but we work the same, we take nothing we wouldn¡¯t give. ¡°But the one time I asked for something, you said no.¡± he tried weakly once more to defend his views. ¡°what you asked was too much,¡± the Bishop said flatly. ¡°A book, a dress, a doll, even a flute we would have happily given with joy. Arlin flinch. A bit at his gift been called out not that they were a secret. ¡°but a potion that we can wait months for ONE,¡± he emphasized ¡°to give to a child who has a high chance to recover vs the suffering of others? That cruelty is asking too much. Arlin was sober he wanted to be an adult and have an adult talk but he just felt like everything he did was wrong even if he did it for the right reasons. The bishop saw his defeated look and spoke softly, ¡°We know you¡¯re good at heart¡­ even if misguided. We do want to help. I know you have a plan, though not the details the alchemist said nothing just in two years, the debt will be settled, the fact he will wait so long means it is a heavy deal you made that favored him greatly. But why you came back versus forcing us to support you in the shadows is beyond me. Arlin already lost his pride and spoke plainly ¡°The kids need better than I can give them on the streets. I also need help in training to challenge dungeons.¡± He kept his head down as he spoke the fight left him when every argument of pride he had was swept away easily. ¡°We would done that anyway,¡± the Bishop said with a sigh, but now it comes with a greater debt that must be paid.¡± Arlin took out the coins and put them on the table now that he knew nothing he did wasn¡¯t paid for, but for others, paying the theft felt more hollow and no longer a victory for freedom. The bishop saw the coins, smiled, and said, ¡°Commendable, but keep them. There were many years you were with us and asked for nothing.¡± ¡°This is us paying dues, you also need money in your training, so it best not to make you beg or steal for more.¡± he took back the coins but had no response. As they sat in silence arlin finally spoke ¡°So why still help I made these choices but even now you ask for nothing?¡± The bishop leaned back resting his eyes if Arlin swore he was asleep but the bishop did speak after a minute of silence ¡°The gods want balance but in the time since they blessed us choice made led to chaos not because they wanted it,¡± ¡°We humans are below gods and make mistakes, they forgave us and still helped us so we as humans must do the same.¡± ¡°So servitude but with prettier words, ¡°Arlin said. ¡°No,¡± the bishop said ¡°freedom to choose but we want a better world, so we choose to keep trying to help, even when others keep looking for the con. ¡°Can you share any details about what you need, or are we still enemies? Bishop said with a bit of mirth. Arlin relented. ¡°You¡¯re right I¡¯m making it needless difficult¡­I still don¡¯t trust you. Never had a choice.¡± ¡° I was born in this church those kids were brought here I wanted them to know the freedom I never did but that¡¯s not what you asked he sighed. ¡° the plan was to earn a bunch of dungeon crystals in the new dungeon appearing in two years in another town since it will be a while before it is controlled in exchange for the potions cost. He gave in till I repaid that they would be forced into being his runners of messages and goods. ¡°Interesting, ¡° bishop mussed. ¡°It¡¯s not fair but doable; you do know even the lowest crystal goes for around ten gold?¡± ¡° WHAT,¡± Arlin shouted in surprise, ¡°he said that started at a gold!¡± Bishop laughed.¡± For him, and in exchange, he made cheap potions for if he bought the crystal on the market it was ten gold for the cheapest; how many did he want?¡± ¡° Forty ¡­.¡± Arlin admits with shame. The bishop was stunned into silence.¡± Perhaps I spoke too soon that greed is inexcusable,¡± he thought for a bit, then sighed. ¡°his end goal is probably at least two or more mana herbs¡­ ¡°arlin wasn¡¯t sure why two was worth more than forty as that seem too extreme so he asked. ¡°Um, how is two or even three mana herbs worth more? They are the key ingredient in the potions we need, and he wants to keep others from even knowing how to make one less they work out a way to make them quicker or God willing easier to mass produce¡± ¡°but that is just a dream right now. So bishop said I can¡¯t force a better deal, and we still got to wait for the new dungeon to grow to even see if we could farm it.¡± ¡° I was always proud of your rare gift and I¡¯m a bit ashamed you chose to use it to steal from others but that¡¯s the past I hope¡± Arlin nodded meekly. ¡°I advise you to settle affairs with the kids and let them know we are not enemies and just want to help. You are welcome here anytime but the training needed will keep you away and busy for a while. Then when you go away it will be longer still, hopefully, no more debts will exist and once this is settled we can focus on growing again vs fixing past mistakes. Arlin got up with that, bowing his head. ¡°You were always fair, bishop, even when I did not like you. You regardless of what you believed, though this isn¡¯t my family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry your kindness is wasted on a rat. ¡°Bishop wanted to protest, but he knew Arlin wouldn¡¯t listen so instead he adopted the show-not-tell approach to show him he was the one rejecting them not them rejecting him. ¡° Shadows of the Past, Paths to the Future As he left closing the door behind him he went to where the kids were waiting it was a large bunker room with lots of beds. There were random grey robes resting or working in random spots but he focused on the kids. They were playing near a chest at the foot of a bed he knew that was their chest as the church gave everyone a place to keep personal things he never thought about before. As he got close, he could hear Rock practicing a few whistles with the flute, and ziala was happy with her doll. It was then belatedly that he knew they were happy even in the church, they hated it because he did. The bishop was right¡­ he dug them into a pit and complained there was no way out. Yet those who followed him were just happy to be included. No wonder they saw him as a boss, not a brother he did not act like a family but a leader, telling them how to live. Resolute he spoke as if everything that happened was the plan all along ¡°Listen up I worked out the details like I said I would.¡± ¡°Now we just need to play our part, and do what is required¡± they both got serious rock spoke first¡± The plan? ¡°Ziala looked expectantly also. ¡°for you two grow up.¡± ¡° learn to be free where you can, and do your jobs required.¡± ¡° for me, I got to train in a guild hall for a couple of years then fight in a new dungeon.¡± ¡° till debts are paid, after that we decide how we live rat and debt free.¡± They both got excited at the free part but as they thought about it ¡°So¡­. Everything goes back to the way it was before we ran away?¡± ziala asked unsure. ¡°Kinda,¡± he said carefully ¡°what I did, I will never take back.¡± ¡°it healed both of you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the church controlling us? ziala asked still unsure ¡°The church Arlin started then paused ¡° the church was never evil ¡­¡± ¡°they just made a bad choice like me.¡± ¡° you kids just got in the crossfire, and now we are cleaning up the mess¡± ¡°crossfire?¡± Rock asked ¡°Aha, it means people fighting and other people that did not start the fight or add to it still got pushed into the fight¡± ¡°so just victims¡­ ¡°he said saddened. ¡°ok, boss,¡± Rock said, then went back to staring at his flue ziala started for a bit and asked. ¡°you not going away forever right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Arlin said ¡°just temporally so use that time to learn and grow¡± She nodded as a priest walked up near them ¡°it good to see you kids again¡± he beam while speaking ¡° I feared the winter would hurt you but you all seem well¡± ¡° let me know if you need anything dinner is, as always, the same time.¡± Arlin nodded, and so did the kids as a random grey robe wondered about with a concerned face. ¡°Arlin?¡± the grey robe said to the room ¡°Yes?¡± he said, unsure as all of them looked at the gray robe he turned and bowed ¡°the bishop wanted to give you a letter to help address the guild to assist you¡± he handed him the letter Arlin felt bitter even now he had been carried with more debts¡­ ¡° thank you, ¡° ¡°What that for,¡± Rock asked wondering ¡°It¡¯s part of my training, I have magic¡± but lack skill, if I¡¯m ever going fight in dungeons I need more training¡± ¡°O, ¡°Rock said. Arlin smiled. ¡°While I get better in dungeons, you practice the flute, so I have music to look forward to ok?¡± rock smiled and said¡± Ok boss¡± ¡°What about me¡­¡± ziala said ¡°whatever you want,¡± Arlin sounding dismissive ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± ziala said pouting ¡°Why do you give Rock a job but not me? ¡° Hmmm, Arlin thought well if you want help im not the smartest and every boss needs a good informant¡± ¡° that has all the info they need.¡± ¡°If you do that¡­¡± ¡° will have fighting power music, and be able to take over the world!¡± ¡°Wow, ziala said Azmaed Rock too was amazed and felt his flute was as big a deal after that statement. The priest cleared his throat near them ¡°It¡¯s good to dream but let¡¯s keep them simple for now. ¡° ¡°We already have a good king, and I don¡¯t think we should be plotting to overthrow him just yet.¡± Arlin agreed he needed to watch what he said but they were kids and nothing wrong with dreaming big he didn¡¯t push it instead he gave a slight nod and looked at the letter wondering what info it said. Tanya, it is me bishop Oliver I know we spoke in the past about this issue many a time, and you wanted no part in it but as a favor from an old friend wanting to do good, I ask please reconsider and help your child. It can be temporary, and the training will help them grow all the kids made it back safely. I also know you watched from the side to oversee their safety. But Alrin is lost and needs a stronger hand than my own. He wants to challenge the dungeons, and I fear if left alone, we will mourn his loss versus praising what we gain from his adventure. Please consider the long-term vs the short-term inconvenient nature of my selfish request. I know I¡¯m forcing your hand in a matter you wanted to walk away from, yet I feel it would be best for you both. PS. Since I know Arlin could not help but read this trust me when I say we all have a past and don¡¯t judge her for hers. We all loved you even if not the way you wanted Arlin rolled the note back up, lost in thought, wondering if it was true if he had a mom that just let him go and why¡­ ¡°You ok?¡± a low voice asked, breaking him from his self-reflection and he saw concern in ziala eyes even rock looked troubled so he smiled ¡®¡°nothing but good news¡± he lied ¡°it was just a letter to get me training and had me a bit concerned if I was good enough¡± rock reassured him with conviction ziala still holding her doll close spoke also that she would also train and be good enough to help him in his adventures. He genuinely laughed they already lived in the streets, they already found a way to keep living even if a bit crooked. They had proven they could survive, but now he was just getting in their way to live. He leaned low and hugged both kids while telling them ¡°Instead goodbye it¡¯s just a delay till we meet again¡± ¡° a tomorrow, even if that tomorrow is a ways away.¡± ¡° will all wake up later in life and adventure then ok?¡± Ziala was sad crying, Rock tried to show indifference but both felt like they were losing him ¡°you were willing to trust me in the street¡± ¡°Now trust me now while you¡¯re here safe.¡± He said reassuring As he broke away from the kids both Grey Robe and the other priest were awkwardly waiting for what? He wasn¡¯t sure the priest noticed the moment was done and cleared his throat. ¡°When you¡¯re settled children we need to set times for study and chores we do believe in freedom¡± ¡° but responsibility doesn¡¯t go away not even for kids¡± The grey robe priest took that as a cue that he also had more things to do and bowed and left, the kids sighed put away their treasured objects, and left with the black robe to help where they could. Arlin watched them go he wanted to give them a better life but it seemed all he did was lead them by the nose on his misadventure. maybe this letter will be a better tomorrow¡­` The day was getting late and he not being was forced out. Yet he still had the money so chose to go stay at an inn. he wanted to get used to his new life and this would be the start. Less he encourages more bad choices. The trip to the inn was a quiet one the random crowds passed him by with indifference. As much as he shows them the same. When he made it to the inn. The keeper remembered him from before and greeted him warmly he even asked where the other two were. He said they were safe in another place and he was the only one getting a room tonight the innkeeper did not pry and offered him a meal with the room which he ate with no real enjoyment. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The random voices carried news some he knew some new gossip but all just mundane info now that he already had plans. The room was a plain simple affair but it was enough he slept focusing on tomorrow. As he slept dreaming of shadows, which normally was a comfort but now as they covered everything, he could find nobody to stand with he was alone¡­. He awoke annoyed that even free and able to do what he wanted he still felt trapped but he focused on his end goal. It helped even if it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. A new person was at the counter greeting guests, they still offered him a meal for the road which he was grateful took. He looked around as he ate the gruel, he was surprised even now the inn had business it seemed this was a place of a lot of business no matter the hour. He never officially tried to join the guild hall but he knew of it, it was the first place he went trying to find a cure for ziala before meeting Tommy in the past. It was a very large building which was surprising as most of the place was blocked off he guessed a lot of things went on behind doors as he entered their few lines and people lounged at random tables. But he wasn¡¯t too sure where to go so he picked a random line a waited it went surpassingly quick as those before him were no-nonsense and knew their business and moved along. The person helping him when he was next was a well-dressed older man who asked ¡°How can I help ?¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to see Tanya I have a letter as proof. ¡°The man did not move and smiled. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t believe you but I need something more to tell her than that.¡± ¡°Thu I suppose the letter will suffice if you don¡¯t know yourself.¡± The man said casually Arlin replied ¡°I think it will be a training. ¡° requested by the church to help me¡± ¡°Really? ¡° The man said surprised ¡°And honor I¡¯m sure¡± he hesitated, ¡° you said requested?¡± ¡° I don¡¯t want to be rude but temper expectations¡± ¡° she tends to deny anything she did not volunteer herself¡± ¡°Either way, come along., we will see her and find out !¡± Arlin wasn¡¯t sure if he was encouraging him or letting him down gently. Remembering the words in the letter about how she was potentially his mom, it seems he needed to choose carefully how he addressed this. The man guided him to a stairway that led to a second floor it was the first door on the right and was already ajar. the man still knocked and waited.¡± I know it¡¯s you, Terry and I take it you have news for me? A female voice spoke. ¡°I do,¡± he said ¡°your insight is scary at times¡± he heard a female nervous laugh ¡° No this is just my past catching up, it why the door is open¡­¡± ¡°Well, are you going to enter, or do you like talking to a door?¡± Arlin wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but Terry opened the door with indifference as if this was a common thing. The place was lavish, which surprised him he thought she be more humble, but it seemed she liked nice things, even her clothes were fine silks with many colors. She was smoking a long thin pipe the smoke around her looked like a mist. The smell was unpleasant and even calmed him a bit she had long white hair and deep red eyes surprising him was she not his mom then? ¡° don¡¯t be so surprised, ¡°she said, looking away while inhaling more smoke and gently blowing it out. She looked at him again and smiled, watching him it is a form of mana herb that¡¯s good for stress, so I like it. ¡° it does have minor side effects...¡± He nodded slowly what did she look like before¡­ his mom? not sure how to follow up on that Terry walked past him to the sitting woman and handed her the letter did a short bow and left as he was closing the door he said¡± Good luck with your past mistress¡± a book flew and hit the door Alrin was surprised, feeling out of place he picked up the book to hand it back to her but read the title before he did The dangers of dungeons beyond level four by the guild He knew a little bit about dungeons they got harder the deeper you go and nobody solo should go beyond level three he never knew how deep they really went he walked the book to her and sat it on the table she ignored him and read the scroll he stood awkwardly. till she spoke ¡°Sit child, it will be a minute¡± ¡° even if I do read quickly I won¡¯t speak hastily about this matter.¡± he looked around and saw few places to sit so chose a bench to the side vs the chair in front of the desk he did not want to be so close to an unknown outcome. She did not look at him but he saw her with a sad smile all the same ¡°Wary of me?¡± ¡° that out of character for you.¡± ¡°All reports I ever heard have you running headfirst into bad choices so why the change now?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure he was supposed to answer if it was an idle thought she mused out loud. as she never looked at him but he figured if she was his mom he would be honest ¡°I was forced to make those choices in the past now I can choose¡± she gently laughed at that while placing the paper down ¡°you were not forced to take kids into the streets and make deals with a man¡± ¡° who loves money more than people and now seeking help from others¡± She kept randomly smoking that pipe even as she said those words. He blushed slightly at being called out he didn¡¯t know what she knew but the casual way she spoke us his past when she was never there did bother him. He sighed at that and got up to leave as he went for the door she scoffed ¡°Just like that?¡± He refused to listen and tried the door it would not open no matter how hard he pulled it was confusing as there was no lock. Magic, he thought? ¡°So im a prisoner now?¡± ¡° No, ¡°she said casually You¡­ are¡­ my son.¡± ¡° but are begging for favors ¡° and been very rude¡± ¡° for no reason care to explain why? He faced her then she still was relaxed treating this as a game ''because you don¡¯t take me seriously?¡± ¡°And you abandon me.¡± ¡°¡¯ Is why im leaving,¡± he said annoyed ¡°Yes I came as a request to help me grow¡± ¡° but I already have two masters telling me I owe them¡± ¡° I don¡¯t want a third¡­. From a woman who left me ¡°He started her down with those words she may be his mom but he could make it on his own he has this long¡­ She slowly emptied her pipe to the side refilled it and lit it to draw on it once more. She slowly blew out the smoke while watching him with curiosity but also indifference to his blight. ¡° I followed your life since you were at the church you know that? She asked. He was mildly surprised but not caring, he had been there his whole life so she watched him from the side why would he care¡­ but she went on, and what she said next did chill him: ''They wanted me to take you back in and raise you¡± he did not know how to feel hearing her say that they could have been a family he was hurt, but understanding, he was a nobody¡­ ¡°I was young and scared,¡± she said ¡° still trying to run the guild¡± ¡° and thought, ¡° I still have a few more adventures in me¡± ¡°Why would I want a kid to hang off me?¡± ¡°the bishop was loving and safe¡± ¡° you couldn¡¯t ask for a better home¡± Arlin did not agree but said nothing perhaps she was right and he felt just as trapped with her but still, he listened sooner or later she let him leave. She saw he wasn¡¯t listening, so she sighed.¡± The bishop came to me every month¡± ¡° Because you kept being rebellious¡± ¡° not happy with your lot in life ¡® thinking there was something more,¡¯ ¡® I always refused my stance did not change¡± ¡° Why does he fixate on me¡± ¡°When I already abandon you¡± ¡°but even as the years went by, nobody came to adopt you¡± ¡° I wondered why you were not a bad child, just misunderstood.¡¯ ¡°When you got your darkness powers I felt a bit pride knowing you were something special.¡± ¡° I thought it was the god¡¯s way of showing the world you had worth¡± ¡° I thought it would calm you down and you seek wisdom and grow. ¡° ¡°So imagine my surprise¡± ¡° when instead I learn that first chance you get¡± ¡° you take orphans into the streets ¡° ¡°to try secure potions and raise them like¡­ she hesitated before saying the next part but did¡± like rats.¡± He laughed darkly ¡°You speak with concern,¡± ¡° yet this first time we ever really met I can remember¡± ¡° and I don¡¯t recall you trying to stop me in the street¡± ¡°anymore than the church so I did .¡± ¡°what I had to and survive¡± ¡°No, ¡°she said bluntly ¡°you made a series of choices faster than we could counter them and we did not force you back¡± ¡° as we wanted you to see your life was not better alone vs what we gave you¡­.¡± Still angered, he retorted, ¡°So even you would let those kids suffer for the weakness? Spend their childhood weak and begging for the god¡¯s mercy to bless them? She sighed ¡° no¡­ we were in talks with Tommy to secure more potions as he doesn¡¯t like making them.¡± ¡° the first potion you got he made for us as a deal to give him more herbs¡± ¡° but then you interfered, and he made the deal with you instead of us and then used it against us.¡± ¡° he then forced on us a new deal to ensure he never pursued you kids even when you never could pay your debts.¡± Arlin was surprised at how much deception and how many layers of debts did he have just trying to be free¡­ he defeated he asked. ¡° so you helped me with some debts¡± he tried to downplay ¡° I owe you and will pay it back¡± ¡° but where done here¡± ¡° it won¡¯t work with us having history¡± She gently laughed at that ¡° child that was just the start! ¡° He wasn¡¯t sure how to reply and kept listening. she went on¡± You went to the streets stealing¡± ¡° which we paid back with interest¡­¡± ¡° Tommy did not care what or where you stole.¡± ¡° but to keep it contained ¡° ¡°we told him to tell you to keep it In the poor areas¡± ¡° it was easier to control,¡± ¡° and they were much more understanding¡± ¡°That¡¯s why that last theft was a bit costly ¡° ¡°and while im proud of your methods¡± ¡° it doesn¡¯t change what you did was wrong¡± ¡° and cost us¡­¡± she finished while breathing in some smoke to blow out slowly. Arlin had no words to counter that she hadn¡¯t even gotten to the second potion and the new deal with that, so he left the door and sat in the chair in front of her he was trapped she smiled at him slowly puffing on herb pipe. after a few moments, she frowned, sighed, blew out smoke, and said ¡°Three random kids is too many and more trouble than it is worth¡± ¡° but I can concede that denying you. ¡°My child¡± ¡° even after years are waiting for answers.¡± ¡° was selfish¡± ¡° but in that regard, it seems we are the same,¡± ¡° both wanting things our own way vs the better of others.¡± Arlin laughed at that ¡°Yeah such a great mother to me¡­¡± ¡° That is helping me even now,¡± he said bitterly ¡° I owe you nothing child¡± ¡° and Im sorry the gods dealt you a bad hand¡± ¡°but I do feel you can benefit from me¡± ¡° regardless are past perhaps¡± ¡° I shouldn¡¯t been so open about your past¡± ¡° or what I knew¡± ¡° but I fear secrets grow with resentment, and I was trying to balance the scales so to speak by letting you know where we stand, and how we got there.¡± Arlin listened tears in his eyes at the frustrating truth so sure he was he could be defiant and proud but still he was seen as a child and nothing he wanted to go his own way. After a moment of silence, Tanya spoke once more. ¡°I cannot baby you or carry you child¡± ¡° no matter how much anyone wished¡± ¡° but I can give you something you wanted from the start.¡± ¡° strength and the ability to choose¡± ¡° not just to escape but to truly be free¡­ even from me.¡± ¡°He nodded at that it felt like empty words but it was why he was here even if he didn¡¯t want to be. ¡° so where do we start he asked resolutely, She smiled though he did not look up to see it. ¡°so easily you¡¯re swayed, unlike me¡± ¡° I liked that about you.¡± ¡° always pushing forward for what you want even when it leads to defeat¡± ¡°you kept pushing forward¡± ¡° naively but always forward.¡± ¡°So what really changed?¡± he asked wondering ¡°Going from not caring to accepting the letter with me¡± he had to know what she got out of this game she went to draw on her pipe but it was empty once more so she frowned sighed got up to a shelf and poured herself a drink. before spinning the drink a bit she sipped it lightly and looked into the distance ¡°The truth of why I wanted nothing to do with you child¡± ¡° or anyone really¡± ¡° is when I was an adventure¡± ¡° I was very idealistic the own limit was oneself much like you in that regard.¡± ¡°Well that truth led me to beas kin tribes and how they view things¡± ¡°They were very much in favor of abandoning those without magic¡± ¡° or unworthy of their time¡± ¡°I hated it so I tried helping them find a home¡± ¡° Even though I found others to accept those types of kids like the churches or different tribes.¡± ¡° I did not like them looking at me with love and hope.¡± ¡°When I did not want to be a mother¡± ¡° I wanted adventure so it killed me a little more every time.¡± ¡° Well, one of those adventures escaping my life led to your birth¡­¡± ¡° And I trusted the church vs being able to raise you ¡° ¡°Oliver overseeing the church never understood¡± ¡° So I lied I told him I was much too busy with work¡± ¡° so he persisted thinking your age was the issue and kept me informed about you as you got older and caused trouble¡± ¡° I had my own team track you and keep you safe.¡± ¡°This went on for awhile years in fact .¡± ¡°the cat and mouse, and you never knowing¡± ¡° I was the cat while you wandered for cheese¡± she assumed herself. Arlin just listened she sighed and offered him a drink he refused so she downed her glass watching him once more. ¡°Im old child despite my looks¡± ¡° magic does wonders ¡°she smiled ¡° but it doesn¡¯t help the mind.¡± ¡° I do feel after all this time I should be involved¡± ¡° at least a little bit more, if not as a mother¡± ¡° then as a teacher help you live, and break free of the life you feel chains you.¡± He was happy to hear that so no games, just life choices catching up much like his, he understood at least a little. He tried to push his desire on the kids, and now, despite the promises made he wasn¡¯t sure what was real anymore¡­ he felt like a child playing adult, and that was only after so many real adults pointed out to him that he was acting like a child. ¡°The dungeons can be cruel, and your skills can also be worth their weight in gold¡± she spoke breaking his thoughts. ¡° darkness magic is very powerful if used right, even at level one¡± ¡°People tend to believe you are limited in what magic can do¡± ¡° but the real limit is how far you¡¯re willing to push¡± ¡° your element to be more.¡± ¡° People hear a number and give up if not blessed level two or more¡± ¡°Masters make the magic matter, not a number¡± ¡°I will have a room made for you¡± ¡° we can start training in a few days after you settle, we will work out the details in time¡± ¡° Perhaps you will never like me¡± ¡° which is fine¡± ¡° but you will learn how to master darkness and that will be enough¡± ¡° what you choose from there is what will make you an adult or a still child that never grew up. ¡° Wolfs Craft: Potions, Poisons, and Family Bonds Late spring Wolf was happy, finally today after weeks of waiting to get the supplies and everything set up how he liked he felt ready to craft. He studied the herb book a few times while waiting for everything to arrive, and before getting everything settled. His brother Coby was able to visit more often and started requesting potions to help with stamina. He said they did a lot of traveling on foot in places, which took a toll after a few weeks of hunting. My sisters also made random requests, though he thought it was more to be involved in his craft and encourage him than needing his supply. But if he was going to be a true alchemist, this was just the start, he had a small notebook empty near him. He will write all the working concoctions he ever made, which will help him keep track of what worked. He figured he would do a few easy mundane ones and then try to focus on more magical ones afterward. Spice mix mild: common mix of herbs, if want hotter add pepper flower Moon berry drink: water and berries with honey serve as is or can mix caffeine if they want to be kept up. Star beads or night moss for sleep After a bit of trial and error, he managed those items the moonberry drink was a happy surprise. He was thirsty when he figured why not try something new since berries were common here and it was an easy mix. Figuring out how best to dilute it took a bit of time but worked out in the end. It was the adding the pep from caffeine or sleeping from star beads that scared him a bit. The first time he put way too much caffeine in a batch, and could not sleep for two days. So he thought he was smart after not sleeping for two days adding night moss. then he woke up three days later¡­. It scared his family and they rushed him to the church for healing. But when the bishop dealt a healing scan to heal him he said it was just a sleep-induced potion. Combined with the lack of sleep it hit him much harder, and he just needed to sleep it off. It was after that, that he knew what Herbert the hermit meant when he said understanding what you made was so important, and why he warned about magic this had a mild effect he chose to make, what happened with magic altered things. He was content now and the family loved the new spice mixes and drinks once he worked out how to make them safe. He found he needed a fraction of the caffeine or sleeping agents vs the rest of the mix. Before he tried to split it even, and was surprised he didn¡¯t hurt himself with stupidity. The only saving grace was doing herb mix first, he knew it took a lot less pepper flower for a hot taste. So he did put in less caffeine or sleeping agent but he still went overboard it seemed. On the more magical side of what worked, he made the potion the hermit told him about, the one for cramps. Mostly for his family as the hermit was already selling it and he did not want to compete. Teardrop leaves, lime moss, and pixie tears for women¡¯s monthly minor healing and food poisoning He was able to reproduce it easily as it only required making it like tea few of the new herbs brought were an odd mix as some by themselves could be used as poisons. Adder bite: red stem, the stem is used in many poisons fast acting causes paralyzes not fatal Bluebell spider: a blue blooming flower its petals are highly toxic, and cause cramps, headaches, dizziness, and mild blindness. It will neutralize all other mild toxins even in base form, combined with lime moss and teardrops for an antidote with no side effects. Shadow bark: from undead trees, the bark can make shadow gasses, poison effects are random and rare with mild numbing large amounts more numbing, and a higher chance of sickness. Most of the info he had was based on his random research and reading he knew he had to be careful but what was interesting about the spider brew was even though it was so deadly it also was a selfish poison. It refuses to allow anything else to hurt its victim which is why it can be made into an antidote. It flows threw the body so quickly that it neutralizes other poisons and the teardrop heals before the spider can turn its poison on the victim since it uses its potency to hunt threw the body. It loses its edge long before it can harm anyone, leaving the healing effect to dispel it. That is only true if it¡¯s in the antidote form. If by itself it will attack the body after it makes a pass-through, and poison the person afterward, another was adder bite which was also a poison but if used carefully useful for reducing pain as a paste to numb areas. He was scared of the spider brew for a while so he bought two cures from Herbert to be safe, and would keep one at all times as a fail-safe. The cure only took a sip same with the other potions effects so one bottle brewed will last a very long time. When he looked at the antidotes the brew was a deep orange with a soft glow. He was assured a small amount enough to fill the bottom of a cup would cure any poison. He did not like to be told deadly poison was also a cure for all known poisons but in the books, they said it was as he recalled the page. It¡¯s by the design of the god of balance that which hurts can heal, that which cures can poison. However, never assume you are safe from hurting yourself or others from mistakes. The gods let us choose even if those choices will lead to mistakes. He hated that line he read about alchemy being balanced and that it has so much potential and power but it was balanced with an edge that could always lead to harm or worse death. He wanted to make new potion types and thought about the spider flower, perhaps that was why the bluebell spider¡¯s flower, was so common as a poison mix in potions, he remembered it saying mild toxins even though it was highly toxic. So that meant despite its toxicity it was not fatal just fast acting? That would also make sense, as to why it was favored as an antidote they will always heal quickly¡­ he figured to be safe he start with the adder potion and make it into a liquid vs a paste. He needed to have a failsafe to use and cure ready to be safe he got his sister Nina he preferred his real sister Leenia but that be rude to Nina, who loved him as a real brother. So he bit his tongue and did not say that out loud to her especially when she showed nothing but enthusiasm to help him. ¡°Are you really going poison yourself, little brother? I don¡¯t think that safe,¡± ¡° no I mean I know it¡¯s not safe ¡° ¡°but are you sure it¡¯s worth it¡± ¡° just to test what you already know something about?¡± Nina asked skeptically. he sighed ¡°I¡¯m sure¡± ¡° I can¡¯t practice some of these things alone¡± ¡° I need to know what they look like and the worst effects¡± ¡° that can be suffered ¡° ¡°Before I¡¯m willing to risk it on others.¡± ¡° Ok, ¡°she said in a low sad voice ¡°I trust you¡± ¡° but I don¡¯t like it¡± ¡° And I know Leenia would hate it more¡± she gasp ¡°Your mother! ¡° Wolf held up a hand to stop her as she didn¡¯t think about why he wanted her help, just happy to help, but now she knew the details? She was opposed. ¡°It is an adders potion: ¡° the book mentions the paste numbing¡± ¡° so at worst it numbs me¡± ¡° but I need to know how the antidote works to better understand poisons and cures¡± he explained she still looked at him with doubt but let him proceed, the adder potion was simply mixed with water as the base. He took a sip, and the effect was immediate. He was watching Nina as he did it she watched him back with concern his face never changed. He just blankly watched her as he fell sideways, he felt no pain everything was just numb. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he was breathing, and that thought caused him to panic a bit. But then even his thoughts seemed blunted even that was numbed it seemed. A light coolness touched his lips and he felt water race in his body. Everywhere it touched from his face to down to his feet. felt something eating away the numbness at an amazing rate, In less than a few seconds, he went from a blank paralyzed state to feeling normal. Even after that water rushed threw his body it fades in seconds as if it never existed. ¡°Look at me!¡± ¡° Heya listen you ok?! ¡° He was shocked to see Nina¡¯s face in front of him. How was he not able to notice her before? How potent was the adder potion?! ¡°Im fine,¡± he said surprised he felt ¡­. Normal? No side effect gods that is amazing! there were tears in Nina¡¯s eyes as she held him ¡°don¡¯t scare me like that,¡± she said and held him tighter cutting off his air. ¡°Too tight! ¡°He gasped and she let go slightly but still held him ¡°I told you what I was doing and I made sure I had help¡± ¡° This was a good test¡± ¡° I know now how dangerous the toxin is and how powerful the antidote is¡± he tried to comfort her but she wasn¡¯t listening so he gave in and held her instead ¡°ok ok, im sorry ¡° ¡°thank you for helping me¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use more care and not try to hurt myself anymore ok?¡± She did not let go but he felt her nod he was happy she cared so much but she had been overprotected. Now that he thought about it, maybe it was best he did not involve his other sister. ¡°I trust you, sis, so please keep it from Leenia¡± ¡° I can¡¯t learn if I don¡¯t practice¡± ¡° and she will fear I can¡¯t be trusted.¡± She laughed at those words ¡°You¡¯re not proving her wrong¡± he rubbed her back: Yeah guess im not¡± ¡°But if we lace this on weapons? ¡° ¡°It is a very strong tool to help fight monsters¡± ¡° so it was a good test.¡± ¡° Now I need to do spider poison. ¡° ¡°NO! ¡°Nina shouted ¡°Everything ok?¡± he heard his mother say in another room he grabbed Nina¡¯s mouth to stop her and said ¡°Everything is fine ¡° ¡°just fighting over little things¡± ¡° Ok,¡± his mom said ¡°supper in an hour¡± ¡° Ok,¡± he shouted back. Nina was glaring at him she could easily slap his hand away and pin him down with zero effort but she loves him and shows him more respect by restraining herself he moved back slightly with his arms up ¡°I already read the side effects ¡° If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°and you already proved you can help me quickly if things go bad¡± ¡°It¡¯s why I bought potions versus trying to make them just be extra safe I promise.¡± She was not convinced she even had a bit of puffiness in her eyes from crying a bit. ¡° if you really mean it¡± ¡° you will spend an afternoon with me vs coby¡± ¡° or your sister and random others,¡± ¡°You¡¯re always avoiding being alone with me...¡± she pouted ¡°I don¡¯t¡± he tried to retort ¡°I¡¯m just always busy or you are¡± ¡° Sure,¡± she said ¡°So busy ignoring your loving sister¡± ¡° unless you needed something¡± ¡°Even then, only IF¡± ¡°Leenia not available¡± She looked away at those words as if it was a finality and proof of her point. He flinched at that he never thought she noticed, he did ignore her and tended to humor her more than believe whatever she said. he looked down at that and said ¡°ok¡­ you¡¯re right¡± ¡°We both have another brother or sister but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t show you more love and respect.¡± ¡°Like you do me. I just never thought it was an issue ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not, ¡°she said but it got me a day alone with you¡± ¡° so I¡¯m happy,¡± she said full of cheer ¡°you lair!¡± he said with an ¡°alarm you made me think I hurt you?!¡± She faced him with a smile ¡°I could never be mad and you little brother¡± ¡°¡®were family¡± she beamed ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change what you¡¯re doing is wrong and dangerous¡± she turned serious just as quickly as she was just smiling the shifts in moods were exhausting but he knew she wasn¡¯t been flippant, she wanted him to understand what he asked and to be mindful of his choices. ¡°Ok,¡± he said again ¡°we will shop tomorrow¡± ¡° I need more herbs anyway and I can put stuff up for sale¡± ¡° then maybe we can have lunch at the inn as a random treat .¡± ¡°That fair?¡± ¡° Yea !¡± She said excitedly. He repeated the steps to make a spider potion he knew it was a bit strong but the effects were not fatal so he least be safe. Nina watched him carefully ¡°Make sure to let its effects last for a few seconds,¡± he said ¡° as anyone hurt would go much longer even if the effects were milder. With the flower¡± she nodded watching unmoving. The antidote and the poison were scary similar side by side he almost couldn¡¯t tell them apart. The poison just had a slightly deeper color whereas the antidote had a brighter glow so easy to harm¡­ he needed to find a way to make sure the poisons looked like poisons. Maybe a dye or mild poisons to change the color since this was to be marketed as a poison, he need make sure it couldn¡¯t be mistaken. For now, the goal was to test the effect to know what he would be inflicting on others. He took a smaller sip learning from the paralyzing brew and at first, it felt just like the antidote to the point he had to look to make sure he picked the right one. Water rushed from his mouth to his feet and flowed in his body he was about to say how odd it did nothing and wasn¡¯t working. When the cramp hit his stomach, he involuntary twitched, and his vision went black and then cleared. More cramps randomly hit the other body parts he still was in control but everything felt off, and fighting him to move that by itself wasn¡¯t that bad. It was when the dizziness and sickness hit that he was losing himself everything just felt wrong and he couldn¡¯t focus. He wanted to tell Nina to heal him but he was not sure which way was straight even though he was just sitting¡­ He was not even sure if he spoke or slurred words. Everything felt random no clear thought could enter his mind. This he was able to think weakly is mild effects. He wanted to laugh at how cruel where the gods were if Mild did this. As he was finishing those thoughts he heard a voice in his ear. ¡° Shhh¡± ¡° it ok, little brother¡± ¡°I¡¯m here ¡° ¡°drink this¡± he did not feel the drink upon his lips but the effect was immediate. The same rush from head to foot but this time he noticed everywhere the water went it ate, destroyed. He couldn¡¯t think of the right word it just removed everything wrong and left peace. The antidote was indeed a godsend if poison like that can hurt normal people like that in the wild¡­. Terrifying. It was only after he was cured that he came to and noticed Nina holding him rocking him in her arms¡­ ¡° um¡­ why?¡± he said once he got a moment of clarity to speak she shook her head. ¡°After you drank that you started crying and mumbling to yourself¡± ¡°while seizing up¡± ¡° so I held you and gave the cure¡± ¡° letting you know you¡¯re ok¡± She smiled at him as a mother would holding a child. She gently brushed his cheek and he felt wetness O, no I was crying he pulled away from her and wiped his face. ¡°It was necessary,¡± he said ¡°I can¡¯t let that happen to others¡± ¡° not you or anyone else¡± she smiled at that ¡°I know¡± ¡° as much as it hurt to see you like that¡± ¡° I knew why you were willing to go so fast to make sure that was no one else ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for not being able to handle an unknown poison It would be scary.¡± He did not like being talked down like a child but he was acting like one if he thought he was in control. A small part of him even had a bit of fear knowing that he was willing to do this by himself. The thought now was proof of how careless he had been Herbert warned him to follow the book yet not even a half year passed and he thought he was a master enough to experiment anew. ¡°Thank you, Nina¡± ¡° but I think I¡¯m going shower and end it here¡± ¡° I¡¯ll be done for dinner, but I want a little alone time¡± ¡° I won¡¯t forget about tomorrow¡± ¡° you don¡¯t have to, ¡°she said ¡°I¡¯m not that selfish, you know I love you and just wanted to spend some time¡ª¡± ¡° No,¡± he said, ¡°I want to, and I promised to spend time with one of my sisters, so I will ¡° yeah! ¡°She said excitedly and clapped a few times before kissing his still-damp cheek. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy wolf¡± ¡° I promise I¡¯ll keep this secret from Leenia ¡° ¡° Or she will kill me for helping you she thought for a moment after. ¡°Your mom does¡­ so no, I won¡¯t tell. It was a small comfort but a comfort all the same he nodded as she saw herself out dinner went Leenia sensed something was off but he played it off as having been forced out on a playdate with Nina she objected but did not call him out, and rest the evening well smooth after that. In bed, he couldn¡¯t sleep. He wanted to make many new brews but he also knew he could not just assume he knew based on what was written. He wished he had an easier way of knowing but figured more study and time was needed before sleeping he wrote a bit in his book as a note. Mild effect or not a poison is still a poison. never assume any are safe, care must always be taken with unknown effects the god of balance may gift us many things but the gift also brings dangers. He wasn¡¯t sure why alchemy was made that way maybe it wasn¡¯t maybe we just assumed and just kept doing it. He mused and looked at his hand I was blessed by the gods with great power. If I can choose then I don¡¯t like, that people can be hurt with heels I want to change that. Even if it means new things must be rebalanced. A dark thought crossed his mind even if it meant the potions were deadlier. He wasn¡¯t sure, does everything need to be balanced? The gods already forced magic into set ways. Isn¡¯t that enough? Isn¡¯t taking my ability to do real magic enough? He thought darkly as he faded into sleep. It wasn¡¯t often but sometimes Nina slept inside with Leenia she loved sharing a bed she tried with me but it freaked me out as I never really even shared one with Leena. But Nina seemed to crave not being alone so it became a random thing we accepted. Dad made them a guest house in the back since everyone already Welcomed them as family the only bad thing when she stayed indoors was¡­ ¡°HELLO BROTHER¡± a voice boomed in the hall. ¡°morning Nina,¡± he said she was way too happy in the morning he liked his other sister, calm and quiet. Nina was not¡­ ¡°you ready for today,¡± she said, practically jumping up and down and waiting for his answer ¡°Yes, yes, I haven¡¯t forgotten¡± ¡° just let get a light breakfast and will wander the town¡±. Dad spoke up as he was trying to go to the bathroom¡± If you got time to play¡± ¡° can you take a bit of time to help me and Nebo load the wagon?¡± ¡°Nebo is going to the city soon, so anything you want to sell we can do it there¡±. That made him happy as he wanted to sell the juices and herbs he made. he knew they were not rare ideas but doubted they were flooded in the market so he could make something off them. The morning went by quickly with the choirs done and seeing everyone off, he was now off with Nina. They mostly explored and chatted about misc things and it was a mundane day overall. They later went to the inn for a meal and he saw the bear tavern master Icarus there were people at the tables now being served by humans and beastkin. The bear man Icarus sniffs the air before looking their way ¡°There a face I haven¡¯t seen in ages¡± ¡° Where you been pup¡± ¡° I scare you away? Hah,¡± he barked at his joke wolf was happy to see he wasn¡¯t forgotten despite the time away ¡° no just busy trying to learn new things ¡°O¡± Icarus said and got a fox girlfriend I see¡± ¡° I approve! ¡° ¡°NO ! ¡°Wolf said ¡° she my sister ¡° ¡°well not my sister¡± ¡° but she is still family¡± ¡° I promised¡­ he was flustered trying to explain and Icarus laughed ¡°relax kid ¡° ¡°she a regular she talked about you all the time too¡± ¡° so I already know the story¡± he scratched his chin while looking around ¡° teva usually talks with her too? he was wondering where that girl went He was still trying to compose himself when nina spoke ¡°He¡¯s my new little brother and I do love him¡± ¡° but think he is still too young to think about girls¡± ¡°Not that I will be able to say no to him if he asked.¡± She grabbed him in a hug, saying that, and he pushed her away blushing why was she causing a scene he focused and said ¡°Im here for a drink.¡± In the most adult way he could, Icarus laughed ¡°There¡¯s a man, not a pup!¡± ¡° you want a man¡¯s drink, then? A grin full of teeth, he noticed people starting to stare from all the excitement but he still shook his head. ¡°No, just a normal one, please¡± ¡° and some food¡± ¡° Ok, little one,¡± Icarus said it be my treat since I missed you and you brought a date,¡± ¡° I mean your sister¡± he joked and laughed as he went to the back. Wolf lowered his head feeling a bit defeated he was trying to take control and everything was getting beyond. It was then he felt a hug slightly different then before press against his back. with a voice he had not heard in a while ¡°Missed you wolf¡± he was stunned at the new sensation and could not move as the voice went on ¡°Nina¡± the voice said flatly ¡°You said you make an effort to help me see him since he was busy!¡± He saw nina look indifferent. ¡° I have been busy. ¡°Her ears and tails remained flat he knew it was teva when he turned to look and was stunned at how she had changed in such a short time. Her hair was slightly longer though still short, a simple loose-fitting blue dress with an apron tied on the front she was just as before just as bright. Despite the glares at each other, she left me and nina to help others and he admired her speed going around the table checking on the people who thankfully ignored him in favor of their own food and drinks. He forgot how blue her eyes were so soft and feminine and the way she smiled was full of life. He hated how he ignored her and did not think twice¡­ A voice whispered into his ear ¡°Should I be jealous?¡± ¡° I thought this was our date?¡± ¡°What?¡± he cried, shocked ¡°This isn¡¯t a date.¡± That got a few random stares as he quickly went to the counter to sit before turning on his sister ¡°I don¡¯t like crowds ¡° ¡°Too many people watching me freaks me out¡± ¡° and also stop pretending to be a random girl I like where family.¡± Amused she sat beside him and stared at him with a smile¡± You never said if I should be jealous?¡± ¡° Is she your type?¡± his mind went blank for a moment as he thought about her words. ¡°I don¡¯t have a type,¡± he said bluntly then proceeded to ignore her waiting for the food she kept starting for a bit then conceded for now. Icarus came with simple drinks that were yellowish looking their mildly sour mix with sweet juices gives a nice mix of bitter and sweet. ¡°Nina here tends to ask for them, so I brought two on the house!¡± He said with a bit of pride he remembered her drink of choice ¡°Thanks,¡± she said with a bit of cheer he also nodded his approval in thanks. As Icarus went to check on another who needed his attention. The drink itself was an odd mix the sour bitterness was very light before it got to the point where it was too much the sweet blend. Smoothed it out making you chase the flavor which faded much too fast so you drink another and it would repeat. ¡° Interesting¡± he muttered to himself ¡°I know right?¡± Nina spoke up beside him¡± It¡¯s why I love the stuff¡± ¡° no matter what you eat the flavor of the drink doesn¡¯t interfere with the food since the aftertaste fades amazing stuff.¡± now that he had a moment to relax he could hear a bit of music playing in the background was that always there? He looked for the source and interestingly it was a human man, a gnome girl, and a human girl. Playing some instrument in the corner. It seemed they had been taking a break why did he not hear them before? Nina noticed where he was looking ¡°Aha them¡± ¡°Yeah they been here a few weeks¡± ¡°I heard they tend to travel¡± ¡° but liked this place and been staying awhile ¡° ¡°not sure how far they go¡± ¡° never asked¡± ¡°Sometimes the gnome sings nice voice too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wolf was amazed he heard his mother and sister sing lullabies but never a real performer he wanted if there was a difference. ¡°Hear you go little wolf, eat up and be a big wolf, ¡°Icarus said as he laid down two plates of slabs of meat, with a very small side of veggies, he saw wolf-shocked faces of the sizes and laughed ¡°I like meat, so I tend to serve it every chance I get ¡° ¡°hunting has been good here¡± ¡° so I can afford to share the wealth,¡± ¡° eat what you can¡± ¡° We got fat pets that enjoy leftovers¡± ¡° their lazy bums but I love them all the same.¡± He left them to their meal. Halfway through the meal, teva came back and approached them¡± Everything ok?¡± ¡° you feeling better?¡± ¡°You¡¯re shouting earlier,¡± Wolf blushed involuntarily. He was used to attention from his family but from her? It caught him off guard and he wasn¡¯t sure how to act. Seen her this close her eyes were still a deep blue like the lake, Nina spoke up while he was still lost. ¡° my little brother is fine thank you¡± ¡° for your concern but im watching out for him¡± Teva smiled and got a mischievous grin ¡°We¡¯re not strangers he was my friend first. ¡° Then brushed his hair ¡°Besides when did he become your brother?¡± The soft touch of her hand on him was nice but distracting he wasn¡¯t really attracted to her least he didn¡¯t think so¡­ he was just not used to random girls touching him Nina didn¡¯t count she was different. He thought that he could see nina getting angry which was very rare and he wasn¡¯t sure why. Wait was she the jealous type? Or just don¡¯t like to share? ¡°please leave my brother alone he doesn¡¯t like so much attention¡± ¡° it spoiling his meal ¡° teva flinched and stop touch him as if bitten ¡°Sorry sorry!¡± ¡° Just wanted to make sure he was ok¡± ¡° It has been a while and I missed him¡± ¡°And when you surround by old farts all day¡± ¡°You want to be closer to people you care about¡± ¡± so I just want to be closer to a cutie¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way stay safe wolf please visit more ¡° He was blushing from being called cute but also saw Nina starting daggers found a voice to speak it ¡°Thanks for worrying about me teva¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ I have been a stranger ¡° ¡°That was rude ¡­ I¡¯ll try to visit more,¡± she beamed and danced away, tail swirling with the dress ¡°Maybe we can talk more without your pesky sister¡­.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that was it still friendly banter or an attack? ¡°Ooooo¡± Icarus was watching from the side Speaking ¡°up caught her eye, did you?¡± ¡°Careful she does bite¡± he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on but still tried to recover¡­ it was just teva. Why is everyone making it a big deal? ¡°If she tries anything she will regret it¡± ¡° my brother doesn¡¯t need a Vixens temptations¡± ¡° he going be an alchemist not a cat toy for a random catkin¡­. Icarus laughed again ¡°never dull with you around Cub¡± ¡° already trying to build a pack of women, and not even a full wolf very bold!¡± Wolf finally started to get desensitized to all the attention and overbearing nature of the bea kin he sighed¡± No just a date with my sister¡± he conceded trying to stem some of her anger it did not work she still looked ruffled the rest of the meal was eaten in mostly silence they thank Icarus for the meal and promised to return the favor as they left a few patrons nodded or gave a wave goodbye wolf couldn¡¯t help but look and yes as if by intuitions teva was watching him and gave a wave goodbye he even thought he saw a bit sadness in the eyes but wasn¡¯t surely lost in his own world. The walk home was met by a detour to the lake he didn¡¯t mind as he always enjoyed its view even now as they neared the water¡¯s edge Nina made smooth rocks appear in her hand and started skipping them. A petty use for magic but amazing to him, who would have loved to do just that he looked at his hand full of power, and nothing there¡­. She spoke after a third toss ¡°Thought you did not like her?¡± ¡° Wha?¡± he said ¡° I don¡¯t¡± ¡° but you sure loved her attention¡± she replied with a calmness unlike her ¡°It was different,¡± he said ¡°not used to girls liking me¡± ¡° what about me ?¡±Nina asked. ¡°You¡¯re my sister,¡± he said flatly as if that solved everything ¡°No,¡± she said ¡°you always pushed me away with indifference ¡° ¡°you liked her touching you¡± he blushed at that ¡° IT¡¯S DIFFERENT!¡± he shouted, flustered ¡°She¡¯s NOT FAMILY¡± he shouted at the end to make it a stronger statement. She stopped throwing rocks and sat down at that wolf had to know ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to be my sister?¡± ¡° No, ¡°she said in a low voice he didn¡¯t want to ask but he had to know ¡°Are you wanting¡­¡± ¡° did you want to be my lover?¡± ¡° WHAT? NO¡± Nina looked at him aghast he let out a sigh ¡°ok good ¡° ¡°then why are you jealous?¡± ¡° Because you¡¯re MY BROTHER¡± ¡° MY FAMILY¡± ¡° I don¡¯t want to share!¡± She explained with a huff then tears were in her eyes and she looked away. ears flat He wasn¡¯t sure how things ended up like this, so he sat beside her and held her like his other sister would done for him. Like Nina would have done for him. ¡° I understand,¡± he said¡± I got so used to you and Len loving me¡± ¡° I forgot their a bigger world with more people¡± ¡° it freaks me out and the action overwhelms me¡± ¡° teva is¡­. Nice, and a friend.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her but she is pretty and friendly¡± ¡°so I was happy for the attention¡± ¡°She did not do anything wrong to make you mad,¡± he finished ¡°Yet,¡± she said ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°She did not do anything yet,¡± ¡° Let not pretend she wouldn¡¯t chew you up the first chance she got little brother ¡° ¡°you don¡¯t understand women¡± ¡° you be a toy she had fun with then lost interest for another¡± ¡° She did not see you for a while so she likes you¡± ¡°When the next new boy comes along, you be an afterthought .¡± That stung a bit but he didn¡¯t care, he wasn¡¯t trying anything anyway But he had liked to believe they were friends and had just grown apart Teva only ever showed him kindness maybe one day¡­ he focused on nina instead ¡°will always be a family¡± ¡° I promise¡± ¡° but there may be a day you find someone else and I trust you won¡¯t leave me ¡° ¡°Any more than Len will ¡°She did not answer but leaned into him ¡°I guess,¡± he said ¡°part of growing up is knowing we have to share and we don¡¯t always get to keep everything.¡± ¡°I learned that when Len was helping Dad with work¡± ¡° and although mom had always been there¡± ¡° It wasn¡¯t the same, it was the same thing with coby¡± ¡° my only friend¡± ¡° off hunting with his dad¡± I knew teva for a while from the church but we just kinda been busy¡­¡± he watched the lake before going on. ¡°So I was happy when you came along¡± ¡°but you were too happy¡± ¡° it overwhelmed me¡± ¡° I was used to being alone¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I pushed you away with what seemed indifference¡± ¡° you always bounced back with more joy¡± ¡° so I thought you never cared what I did.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t she said not really ¡­. ¡° ¡°I mean I do care¡± ¡°It¡¯s why I got jealous of a new girl ¡° ¡°but as long as you were happy and my family?¡± ¡° I was happy¡± ¡° I wanted people close who did not worship me as a magical object and wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°Well im glad we had this playdate¡± ¡° Play¡­date? she asked and laughed ¡°Is that what this is to you?¡± ¡°Well, where family and you said it was a date? ¡° ¡°So we had a playdate she nozzle her head in his chest ¡° You¡¯re fun little brother ¡° ¡°don¡¯t change even if you have a wife and kids¡± ¡° I promise to be a good aunt and love them as much as I love you.¡± The shift from sad back to happy threw him off a bit and hearing her say she loved him while wasn¡¯t rare made him think about how he felt versus just humoring her feelings. ¡° I love you too sister¡± ¡° but you should try to spend more time with your older brother¡± ¡°bet he is lonely with how much you embrace me and Leenia.¡± She stiffened at that ¡°You know I tried¡± ¡° he happy keeping his distance¡± ¡° he never accepted me the same way you and Len did ¡° ¡°dunno why¡± ¡°It¡¯s sad seeing as he is blood and you¡¯re not¡± ¡° but I feel more like a family with you than him.¡± his tail gently wagged as she spoke. ¡° Maybe he just likes his space and has not been touched?¡± ¡° You¡¯re a very loving person¡± ¡° it can be a bit too much.¡± he knew he was assuming a lot but he wanted to assure her she wasn¡¯t alone, Even without him and he did wonder why her brother was more distant. She shrugged at that ¡°Maybe, but I think we¡¯re both happy with the way things are ¡° ¡°he never tries to get closer and I never push him¡± ¡° if it bothers you I¡¯ll give you more space,¡± ¡° No,¡± Wolf said¡± you¡¯re fine where all growing up in our own way¡± ¡°Let¡¯s at least try to make it work. ¡° even if it is not perfect ok?¡± ¡° Ok,¡± she sang and hummed to herself as he held her by the lake it was a good day not the one he wanted, but a good day all the same and he couldn¡¯t help but think how the lake reminded him of the teva blues eyes¡­ Shadows and Oaths The morning sun greeted him in the window the smell of herbs danced over his nose causing him to sneeze. He was awake and knew what he had to do: focus on making better potions he was going to keep it simple. The spider and adder poison both proved that they could harm very easily, even if not fatally, so he focused on making them paste to lace weapons to help the hunters and Coby. He wanted new potions but he needed to familiarize himself with what he already made and focus on that as he was lost in thought Leenia walked in checking him with some jam bread ¡°Morning wolf, Nina told me you ran into teva yesterday, what do you think about her? ¡°It nothing protested as she handed him the bread. ¡®O? That was not what Nina¡¯ said she said you couldn¡¯t keep your eyes off her¡± ¡° and she was jealous¡± ¡° do you like beastkin girls?¡± ¡°Or just the cat type, and not the fox type¡± She smiled as she said it. Wolf with his mouth full only glared after a moment he retorted ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that she was always a friend¡± ¡° she is¡­. Pretty¡± ¡° but I don¡¯t like her¡± ¡° I was just, um, ¡° he could not find the word but his sister did for him ¡°captivated by her beauty?¡± ¡° Maybe even I should be jealous¡± she mussed. He blushed at ¡°that no¡­. ¡° ¡°She she just full of a life,¡± ¡° that was new to me¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to others¡± ¡° but she different¡± ¡° Hmmm, you know¡± ¡° She still visits the shop, think she a water mage too¡± his sister replied in thought. ¡°She does ¡° he replied ¡°Saw it before it was amazing!¡± his sister glanced at that and smirked ¡°I can see why Nina got mad¡± ¡° you don¡¯t hide your thoughts very well¡± ¡° it explains why she is always sniffing around you¡± ¡° bet you were acting like a lost pup and she was your new owner.¡± ¡°What?! No¡­. ¡° He denied ¡°I handle it well you weren¡¯t there¡± ¡° what do you know ?¡± I know what Nina told me last night and she wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± She said casual ¡°What with both of you caring if I¡¯m friends with another girl¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I''m going to date her.¡± ¡° I know little brother¡± ¡° but we both worry you only know people loving you like family¡± ¡° We fear you chasing a new girl and forgetting about us¡± ¡°Mom never says it but she worries about you, too.¡± He sighed¡± ok I understand¡± ¡° but you need to trust me¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid and I want to make my own choices ¡° ¡°no matter how much I love you or Nina I want a choice.¡± ¡°She looked at him a bit forlorn ¡± I know that¡¯s why I watch mostly from the sideline¡± ¡° Nina¡­. Tries but she worries she doesn¡¯t have a place so she doesn¡¯t like a new girl taking it so easy.¡± ¡°I know we talked about it ¡° he relented ¡°I promised I treat her better¡± ¡° thank you for bringing me food¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep what you said in mind¡± She kissed his cheek¡± It¡¯s all I ask¡± ¡°little brother it¡¯s a busy day so I can¡¯t stay long¡± ¡° say high to Coby if he visits heard he back in town¡± . With that, she left to do her chores for the day. He knew he needed to be more mature maybe Coby would help him his brother was always better with girls. It was about midday when he saw Coby he haply greeted his missing brother¡± It had been too long¡± As they embraced Coby laughed ¡°Indeed it has, the hunts keep me busy¡± ¡° I have been getting better tracking with the wind I can use it for a while easily.¡± ¡°Impressive I still can¡¯t do anything with balance magic¡± ¡° I feel it sometimes but still feel off¡± he looked at his hand, saying that ¡°O, by the way, I made you a small gift use care through their poisons.¡± ¡°I don''t think poisons is a gift you give people you care about¡± ¡° unless you¡¯re trying to tell me something?¡± coby asked skeptical ¡°No,¡± Wolf said ¡°It not like, that here'' as he handed him small jars wrapped with cloth. Coby carefully removed the cloth and saw a label adder bite paste: paralyze, removing the lid he could smell a light burnt wood smell. ¡°The poison itself is scentless,¡± ¡° I was worried it could be misleading, so I added a bit of charcoal for color and scent¡± ¡° it more clearer otherwise and no smell¡± he explained as he watched Coby nodded ¡®What is it for though?¡¯ ¡°To help you hunt! ¡° ¡°It can be added to daggers or arrows to numb beast and help you fight!¡± Coby knew poisons were not new, they just never really thought about it, since magic exists to help them fight. ¡°This will help a lot brother thank you.¡± He was grateful ¡°The other is worse, well better poison.¡± ¡° but more dangers I mean,¡± he unwrapped it slowly and showed Coby spider bite poison: fast spreading cramps, mild blindness, disorient ¡°That is some major effect just for one poison Coby said impressed. ¡°I tested them on myself¡± he replied with pride ¡°so I know they work¡± ¡°WHAT ?!¡± coby said shocked ¡° Why would you do that¡± ¡°Wolf, are you mad?¡± ¡° I needed to know how they worked¡± ¡° and how bad were the side effects I couldn¡¯t risk it hurting others.¡± ¡°So you hurt yourself?¡± coby said exasperated ¡° That stupid¡­¡± ¡° no¡­ wolf replied calmly ¡° I tested, them.¡± ¡° I had someone watching over me and a cure¡± ¡° Also make sure you buy a few cures from Herbert¡± ¡° I don''t trust my skill just yet¡± ¡° but the poison effects tend to hit you hard.¡± ¡°So try not to be affected¡± Coby sighed ¡°You¡¯re mad brother¡± ¡° but I love you and thank you for the gift¡± ¡° it will help if we run into something big¡± ¡°That we can¡¯t just outrun or chase away easy. Thank you.¡± After a bit of playful banter, Wolf felt confident enough to ask what Coby knew about girls he looked at. Wolf, not sure what to say ¡°This is about Nina?¡± coby wondered ¡°What ¡°wolf replied ¡°no¡­. She a sister remember,¡± ¡° It teva¡­. The catkin works at the inn now.¡± ¡°White hair I remember¡± He shrugged¡± I have seen her she was friendly enough¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think much about it¡± ¡°Why do you like her?¡± he wondered passively NO! Wolf replied ¡° I mean no¡­. She is just different, and both my sisters think she would use me., I barely see her anymore¡± ¡° so I was wondering why they say that.¡± He said nervously ¡®¡°Aha, well, they¡¯re jealous,¡± coby replied easy ¡° But why ¡°Wolf asked again ¡°I barely even talk to teva¡± ¡°Who? ¡°Coby asked ¡°the cat girl, her name is teva¡± he replied easy Coby laughed. ¡°For a girl you never see anymore still made sure you remember her name eh? ¡° Wolf was exasperated ¡°I just needed advice to let them know¡± ¡° she was just a friend I thought was pretty ¡° ¡°and nothing more.¡± Hmmm, well, you kinda said it ¡° ¡°anything else is just them been sister ¡° ¡°wanting to make sure you¡¯re safe, I''m sure also, I didn¡¯t know you like catkin good to know!¡± coby finished saying amused He wrestled Coby after that both laughing and enjoying being young while also making sure not to tip the jar of poisons he did not forget how dangerous they were even if he was happy with his brother. Today was a good day and if things went well he would send these paste elsewhere to sell. Arlin awoke in the dungeon she was merciless, these past months were grueling always pushing him. He looked around he was in a graveyard new layout¡­ dungeons were odd he learned early on the layout would stay the same on the first floor always but after that? It changed.¡± Desert, forest, swamp, where a few he was forced to deal with now a graveyard the only blessing. Are the monsters and dangers scaled with the level of depth and people he was on level two it was a low threat solo-able but still can kill you. He knew she was here she was always around watching him he remembered feeling betrayed she didn¡¯t want to be in his life as a mom. Now? He counted his blessing ¡­ and wished the gods pushed her away. She was a sadist watching him suffer, saying it was training¡­. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. He hated to admit but it worked. He always felt the darkness like a blanket but now he felt it as a weapon a tool. She made sure to keep attacking him randomly till he learned to fight back not just with a fist but magic. That was her motherly gift. She flowed like water or a torch flame shadow dancing in the wind she also was able to use that same darkness to strike ¡­ or hunt. She taught him through pain, what to avoid, what could hurt, what could kill¡­. She always had potions on standby least at first when she wanted him to learn. She always sent him alone to kill monsters, he wasn''t sure how many people could be in dungeons at once. She said as many as we want, each would gain their own world to hunt past level one, the gods balance it by reducing monsters unless you go deeper. It helped those wanting farm material other than monster shard but made it harder on him. She always wanted at least one kill or he couldn''t leave the worst was three days before he found something to kill when he did not want to keep going deeper he learned to keep rations after that. He thought she abandoned him a few times in those months of teaching but he since learned with his shadows to feel her in the distance a fail-safe a mother nurturing a son but with violence, not love¡­ Was it better than being a rat? He wasn¡¯t sure¡­ something felt off. About this location, he touched his darkness magic to scout. Silent unmoving he felt it, it was death. Undead, four unmoving he sweat a little at that. There weren''t supposed to be so many for the solo was she affecting the balance? Tsk bet she was and she knew it¡­ He sighed he needed the power to be free not just from those who enslaved him but those who would call him weak. He used the darkness to dampen his steps the undead did not move they were all in a nearby house beyond the rows of tombstones. He spread his darkness out making sure no other surprises he tried luring one but tempting it with a bit of darkness near it. But it had an undesired effect of waking all four he changed the darkness into a puddle then a spear shot forward it smashed into the nearest undead shattering its skull he couldn¡¯t see them not really they were shadows to his magic. But he knew he killed one he felt its magic fade must been a skeleton he thought if all four were this would be easy. Although he was still far and the graveyard full of dark shadow mist it still had enough moonlight to see the door shatter outward. He saw a small gargoyle-like beast surrounding itself in shadows, hoping outwards. It was two feet tall but jumped twice as high slightly floating with flaps and sniffing the air the other three were skeletons that slowly moved without focus. He wasn¡¯t sure why he couldn''t sense the gargoyle but after it leaped once more it turned in the air and focused on him letting out a roar as it did the other three skeletons gained life and focus turning on him and rushing. He made the puddle halfway from the skeletons and shot it forward as they rushed him he was able to hit another two and shatter their skulls but the last was moving faster than he thought and was on him. Wide swing easy to dodge but fast it stared off into space after missing as if not sure what had just happened another roar woke it up and it turned on him in an instant. He kept it back barely dodging a fist hitting his face. The Skelton was still within reach so he wrapped darkness around his fist and smashed its skull. As it faded, he wanted to sigh in relief, but he knew that gargoyle was still around as he turned to face it, a rock smashed his chest, breaking ribs. He was losing focus due to the pain but he learned to use darkness to help numb the pain. After she beat him repeatedly to teach him he wouldn''t have a choice when or where he got to suffer and still had to fight. He was disoriented trying to focus it was flapping in the distance just a moment ago did it try to rush him? No? It was gone?! He tried feeling the area with darkness and a rock smashed into his shoulder breaking his arm the pain caused him to lose focus but he did not stop trying to find the beast. It was moving around him it was aiming for his head, he was sure, but lacked proper aim, so it planned to keep throwing rocks till he fell, then finished him off clever. He technically was doing the same with his shadow magic when he made the puddles but the gargoyle was a shadow earth mage? So was using rocks instead and seemed to use darkness to help hide¡­ He did what he could to keep focus and ignore the new pain he wasn¡¯t good enough to balance too many things with his magic and he was already blocking pain in his ribs so the arm had to suffer he felt the beast stop in the darkness and form a rock he made a puddle and shot but he was slow it leapt up by luck and was starting to throw a rock. Although he missed a strike, he still managed to push it a little cuasing no harm to the beast itself but it threw off its aim, the rock sailed by his head, and sweat fell down his brow at the near miss. Since the beast was gliding down slowly with the last of his desperate focus he puddled the darkness and shot it where it would land and pierced its chest but it wasn¡¯t dead wounded and broken more than him but not dead. He wanted to keep going but vertigo hit him he wasn¡¯t sure why yeah he got hit a couple of times but not his head. He coughed involuntarily he tasted blood aha he thought maybe punctured a lung it explained it¡­ The first hit was worse than he knew he focused as best he could the beast was breathing hard blood pooling from its mouth. He wanted to laugh they both were dying from punctured lungs he wondered who would go first and laugh at the ironic death of each other¡­ then again, I can still cast, so I guess it¡¯s me just laughing at you. It took a bit of willpower to overcome the effect of the collapsed lung but he managed to puddle the darkness he saw the gargoyle look as if wondered what it was and he smiled to himself. ¡° Boom¡± As the gargoyle¡¯s head shattered and faded he hit the ground the wet earth in his face and wanted to welcome death but he thought of the kids¡­ aha he thought I miss you dumb kids who were willing to trust and follow a stupid rat¡­ As he cried to himself expecting death the shadows moved around him as if caressing him touching him to let him know he was ok. From the shadow, a potion brushed his lips and he drank greedily and choked spitting half of it back up. With blood but the effect still worked he felt the shift in his chest as it healed his lung he gasped for air then hacked and coughed spitting more blood. The pain from broken bones was still there but he was able to breathe and¡­ drink. He grasped the bottle from the shadow and drank what was left the effects were blessed quickly. He sighed he was safe he was healed he laid back onto the cool earth this was the worst fight yet. He never had to deal with more than one before. ¡°You did well¡± he heard her voice ¡°Whatever,¡± he said, ¡°Let me rest, you heartless women¡± ¡° is that any way to talk about your mother?¡± ¡°You¡¯re, not you left me for dead¡± ¡°And you left me to the church before that¡­.¡± ¡°Nonsense child, that was before you proved your worth.¡± ¡° I trust you know, and I try very hard to train you,¡± ¡° you should be happy.¡± ¡° I¡¯ll be happy when you¡¯re gone¡­ ¡° ¡°you be dead if I was¡± ¡° Maybe¡± he replied, ¡°but I doubt the gods would made it so hard if you weren¡¯t here.¡± ¡°They balance knowing I would not allow you death¡± ¡° I did not move to assist you ¡° with those words, she proved why she was so ruthless ¡°I told you you are not my mother¡± ¡° who let their child die.¡± ¡°A mother that trusts you won¡¯t die¡± ¡°I can¡¯t cuddle you when you want to be a man¡± ¡°This is necessary¡± She caressed him with the darkness ¡°I gathered the shard¡± ¡° I will carry you back¡± ¡°Sleep well, tomorrow will be a free day you earned it.¡± He wanted to keep telling her off, but the fight drained him, and he did sleep knowing she would see him safe, at least in this. She used the darkness to cradle him he wasn¡¯t a child she never wanted a baby, but as she embraced him with the darkness, she loved him and wanted more than anything for her choices to be different he was always struggling to be loved, and accepted even when everyone was willing to be there he wasn¡¯t happy, and she never knew why. He seemed to have broken views on what love was supposed to be she could understand for her power was truth and love was discipline. She wanted better for him but wasn¡¯t sure how every time she tried to show him love. It came out like cruelty. Trying to force strength onto him with pain when she wanted to love him with kindness instead¡­ The trip back to the guildhall was simple enough she flowed like the wind in the streets shifting by the people like a shadow among a sea of people only knowable she was once there was a sense of presence that when they went to look she was no longer there. When she entered the guild hall there was a female bea kin at the desk helping adventures. she looked up, gasping, seeing the unconscious boy, making those in line turn to see. ¡°he was fine,¡± Tanya spoke plainly before there was an uproar ¡°Where was Terry wasn¡¯t it his shift? ¡° ¡°It was done an hour ago, Mistress Zella¡± The bearkin replied ¡° Aha,¡± she replied,¡± My sense of time must be off¡± ¡° the dungeons tend to do that¡± ¡°And I told you to call me by my first name¡± ¡° I hate my last name, also take this.¡± ¡° she floated a bag over to the counter process these and make sure a meal is prepared for when he wakes¡± ¡° Yes, Mistress Tanya,¡± the bear girl bowed deeply removing the bag from the counter. She watched as they stared at her still holding the boy aloft with shades of shadows. she withdrew a pipe from a small side push and lit it breathing in slowly and then out while staring them down. ¡°is there a problem?¡± They quickly realized that their curiosity wasn¡¯t worth her attention and focused on being helped once more. She was able to place him safely in his room easily enough looked so peaceful sleeping she wanted to stay but things needed to be done that she could not do here and he got grumpy in the past waking with her above him. He took it as his weakness and trained harder which made her proud but she felt he was trying too hard and needed rest so best she did not be here when he woke. In the time it took her to lay him to rest the female bearkin was able to clear the area of adventure needing help. ¡°Rosa I¡¯m taking care of business,¡± Tanya said calmly ¡° if Arlin asks let him know I¡¯ll be out late but will be available tomorrow if he needs me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not training tomorrow ma¡¯am?¡± Rosa wondered ¡° No, he earned a rest¡± ¡° do you know he took on four skeletons and a gargoyle? She said with amused pride. Rosa paled at that ¡°Alone? Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ much?¡± ¡° For the weak? Yes.¡± She replied,¡± but for him?¡± ¡° It was a test and proof of his strength¡± ¡° his magic has come a long way in a very short time, much like mine.¡± ¡° pain is always the greatest teacher, so perhaps he will learn more¡± ¡°will see. Regardless I¡¯m off¡± ¡° do see that things are in order while I''m gone¡± ¡° if Terry shows his face, brief him for me, please.¡± ¡°As you wish mistress and she bowed as the shadows grew and faded leaving nothing behind but a faint wind with faded with the shadows. Tommy wasn¡¯t happy potion sales were down and his thugs an endless source of noise barking in the background while he tried to work he needed new ideas but nothing was really good. One of his thugs told him of a new drink evolving berries but that felt more like a gimmick than anything¡­ It was too easy for taverns to make and not worth his time he had the market for the weakness cure, which was always a source of gold but the time it took was always a waste vs other potential profits. He sighed he needed something¡­ as he tried to think a voice broke his thoughts ¡°Uh, boss?¡± ¡° What¡± he replied annoyed ¡°Im busy unlike you.¡± ¡° The boys are saying shadows are at the door wanting in.¡± He stiffened at that ¡°Why was she here? They had no meeting plan and he had no debts with her¡­ ¡°Well,¡± he said¡± don¡¯t tell me they were stupid enough to keep her waiting¡± ¡° Um, we¡¯re not sure what to do¡± ¡° you said nobody gets in less you say so?¡± He sighed again he supposed he should be happy they listened even when it caused problems, and the fact nobody had been smashed into walls Screaming for mercy was also a good sign¡­ ¡° let her in, she a VIP guest¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, boss! ¡°The thug left, rushing to inform the others he wished for a drink he knew she didn¡¯t like drinking so that be a waste on her but she did like that herb mix? He always kept some just in case a bribe or a gift should soften that woman¡¯s heart. At least as much as he could hope, he went to a shelf and found a small cedar box it would not be much, but it should help. As he turned to sit and wait it wasn¡¯t long before the room filled with a wave of shadows slowly filling the whole space around him all but touching him. They instead dance the edges before slowly forming inwards into the shape of a very young-looking woman with attractive features. He never cared for the woman himself but he was sure she stole many of men¡¯s hearts. She smiled at him ¡°Tommy, it¡¯s been too long¡± ¡° I hope you been well? ¡°She asked he grunted at that as if it was an inside joke. ¡°I never knew the guild master cared.¡± As he poured himself a drink he offered her some but she shook her head he knew she would but still, he could not be rude. ¡°I fear you have me at a loss¡± ¡° I owe you no debt nor you me?¡± ¡° And you don''t seem like the type to want to make deals¡± ¡° you always left that detail to the bishop, not wanting to be bothered.¡±He was fishing, hoping she would give him some clues though he doubted he would have to wait long she was always blunt least In the past. ¡°You hurt my son.¡± She said flatly ¡° I''m sorry?¡± He genuinely did not know what she was talking about yes, he had thugs, and some of his deals could seem unfair, but he never used violence. His thugs were to protect his goods and keep his money safe not hunt or hurt. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have me at a loss¡± ¡° I''m not a violent man and my thugs don¡¯t hun¡± as he thought for a moment ¡°Also since when have you had a son?¡± ¡°When I did is none of your concern,¡± ¡° Only that you made his life harder than needed,¡± ¡° and it ends now.¡± She was here to bargain, it seemed, and she was very blunt, which he did respect he liked it when things were simple to the point ¡°What deal,¡± he asked still unsure¡± and with who? ¡° ¡°One of my thugs?¡± He treated them fairly they annoyed him, but he never forced undo labor upon them. ¡°My child is Arlin, ¡°she said he thought for a moment ¡°the street rat?! ¡°She glared at him and he raised his hand in defense to show he wanted no trouble¡± a term I did not make¡± ¡° it was based on his actions, not mine,¡± ¡° which does not permit you to slander his name openly in my presence.¡± She retired ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said ¡°Sorry, a gift,¡± he tried to smooth things over, offering her the box she opened it and was mildly amused and pulled out her pipe, lit some of it, inhaling deeply enjoying the calm it brought her ¡° I preferred no smoke in my office,¡± he said plainly as she blew the smoke toward him,¡± and I prefer my son not be called a rat¡± ¡° but we both suffer this day it seems.¡± He couldn¡¯t be mad about her actions what did he think was going to happen, gifting a smoker something to smoke? ¡°You still have me at a loss for how I hurt your son¡± ¡° I did no such thing¡± ¡° he came to me and made more than one deal,¡± ¡° and agreed.¡± ¡° I¡¯m not sure how that was harming him, assuming that¡¯s what you mean.¡± ¡°It is,¡± she said¡± and you know well you made deals with a child¡± ¡° who was too naive to know what he asked ¡° ¡°add to it you already make plenty from deals with us¡± ¡° you don''t need to try to control my family¡­.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware it was your family¡± ¡° I would handled it with more tact ¡° ¡°but the potions I made cost me regardless of our deals¡± ¡° that is something that can¡¯t be just ignored¡± ¡° regardless of our views ¡­¡± A small shadow floated to his desk with a light clink a crystal was placed near him when he looked closer he was surprised at a level three crystal. ¡°Those are rare how do you get one?¡± he wondered amazed. ¡° And adventures tend to save them for gear or powering artifacts?¡± She smiled while puffing in smoke gently blowing it to the side ¡°my son, earn it himself¡± ¡° I know for a fact ten level one crystals have the value of one level two¡± She watched him carefully as spoke the next part. ¡°and then level two¡­ she trailed off letting him finish ¡°Is worth one level three¡­.but how?¡± he replied quickly ¡° They¡¯re not easy to come by or hunt¡± ¡° for you need to get To depth three or more?¡± ¡° He could not solo that¡­. Could he?¡± A bit of fear entered his mind at the thought the street rat could be that strong ¡°No,¡± she said,¡± it was rare, but even floor one could drop them.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± He was genuinely shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not even possible, and even if it was, they would be more common.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said¡± the gods balance all things¡± ¡° even this¡± ¡° I was overseeing his training it seems the gods wanted him to face great threats¡± ¡° he soloed a shadow earth gargoyle for it, and some skeletons.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how easy or hard it was, but the crystal was still a rare gift he reached for it, but a shadow blew it away with a gentle wind, leaving him dumfounded with her slowly puffing a bit of smoke. ¡°With that crystal, the debt is paid,¡± she said, staring at him with cold indifference. ¡°I had long-term plans for him and those kids with that debt¡± ¡°This¡­. Amount doesn¡¯t cover that¡± he tried to regain control ¡°This amount, ¡°she said¡± is more than your worth,¡± ¡° but like you, I pay my debts.¡° ¡°I know for a fact we could have bought tenfold potions with this, and you can make stronger potions from this crystal,¡± ¡° so your profits are covered in full ¡° ¡°the debt¡­ is clear.¡± She said with a finality. He sighed rubbing his eyes¡± I suppose this is fine¡± ¡° It was a good scheme to try and expand¡± ¡° but you seem to be nipping it in the bud before it can even grow¡± . I¡¯m not sure if you have been clever enough to curb my empire before it could grow or if it was a lucky coincidence.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about your scheme or what it involves,¡± ¡° as I said ¡° ¡°you involved my son,¡± ¡° so it involves me nothing more¡­¡± ¡° hmm, he nodded¡± well. If we¡¯re still on good terms, ¡° ¡°I would like to have the option to work with you more.¡± ¡° We don¡¯t need to be enemies when we both can profit. ¡°He smiled, happy with his gains even with what he had lost. She tried to puff more but noticed she was out and frowned she put her pipe away and the box he gifted ¡°No,¡± she said¡± we needn¡¯t be enemies¡± ¡° but it won¡¯t make us allies¡± ¡°We agree his debts are free, and the other children are not involved anymore. ¡° He frowned, not liking the outcome, but was happy nothing went to violence. He nodded. He heard the clink of the crystal once more, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. That was a rare find. He could make a few very powerful tonics and potions with that or even try to grow his power¡­ He looked up to see what else they could discuss, but all he saw was fading shadow mist aha she was dangerous, but that was the price of doing business he thought less he attracted their ire. ¡°Everything ok, boss?¡± It was the thug from before. It was not like he was able to do much, but the fact he was trying was reassuring all the same. ¡°Just business, ¡°he said he noticed his drink set untouched the whole time, so he slowly drank it while the thug watched, waiting for orders. After a few moments of silence, he finished drinking¡± It¡¯s business as usual ¡° ¡°feel free to roam¡± ¡° I doubt there be any more excitement for a while the thug nodded and left while he twirled the crystal in his hand the deal was a net gain even if he didn''t like how it ended it meant long term it was a loss he wanted connections to the new dungeon and he lost that but when one door closes another opens and he makes plans from there¡­ Shadows of Kin and Chosen Tribes He awoke feeling drained this wasn¡¯t his first battle, although it was one of his hardest, he felt he got lucky¡­ That gargoyle was an ambush predator and he got the drop on it he knew the the skeleton antagonists were supposed to hunt him and distract him long before he even knew a beast stalked the edges and struck in blind spots. He wondered what would happen when there were two gargoyles. Perhaps they could cover each other weaknesses or even if they had something more than a skeleton to command¡­. It did not matter he wanted to see the kids it had been too long and he was sure they be happy for a visit. Maybe they could share an adventure that would be nice he could surprise them by showing his control over darkness. he hasn¡¯t got as good as the guild master he didn¡¯t want to call her mom¡­ But he did admire how her power was like water and flowed so easily from her. Besides some stiffness, he felt fine getting dressed the rare healing potions were truly a miracle from the gods, broken and shattered bones mended in moments, if they also cured fatigue with no sided effects he knew all himself included, would beg for a chance to earn more, and never be able to live without them¡­ so he supposed it good it had some drawbacks of prohibited cost for the best ones he was given. When he made his way to the main hall in the guild, there was a small line of those wanting to make money or sell goods at the counters. So it was no surprise seeing Rosa was tending to the guests he figured Terry must be putting supplies away. ¡° sorry to interrupt, ¡° he said to Rosa near the counter ¡° but Terry hear? I was hoping to get paid. ¡° ¡° O, you¡¯re awake! ¡° She replied, ¡°You had us worried, you never came back unconscious before, you are ok, right ? ¡° she asked with concern in her voice. Embarrassed he waved his hand while looking away not liking the attention ¡° I¡¯m fine, Terry tho? ¡° she frowned noticing his discomfort she wasn¡¯t sure why he was shy he was a good boy. Just needed a little more confidence she relented and answered his question. ¡° He was handling a delivery last I heard.¡± ¡°Were supplies to help you with your dungeons¡± ¡° tho don¡¯t know the details.¡± With that she went back to help those wanting. They didn¡¯t seem to mind as they were invested with interest in what the outcome was with the boy but when he nodded and left saying nothing they went back to their own business instead. Rock woke early he liked the grey robe it was simple he did not mind conformity it was how most beastkin felt they enjoyed working towards the greater good. It hurt when they abandoned them and the tribe felt they weren¡¯t worth the burden but that was the past they had a new tribe now a better one¡­ He thought the boss would be their new leader he did try, smirking but he did not give him hope, it felt like a false promise. They were told the by boss the church was bad but they only loved them, they did not have them live in the cold streets to prove a point, no¡­ boss was wrong ¡°Brother? ¡° He looked over and saw his sister ziala rubbing her eyes waking up. ¡° it¡¯s early, ¡° she said ¡° yes ¡° he replied she yawned while replying ¡°What time is it¡° ¡° about an hour before breakfast '' ¡°I was thinking of practicing in the courtyard but it was too early ¡° he frowned. ¡° I prefer not to cause more trouble since the boss left¡± ¡° things¡­. Got better. ¡° he said slowly knowing his sister didn¡¯t agree she was happy even in the streets with Arlin. Maybe she imagined seeing him as a father figure, he knew the boss tried but too little too late doesn¡¯t make you a good leader or a dad¡­. He sighed he knew he had been harsh but things did get better and they needed a better life than what they had before. If it wasn¡¯t for the debts they owed, these choices would be easier, ¡° don¡¯t worry brother¡± ¡° I¡¯m sure he show up today¡± ¡° I feel it and he will make things better, he always does. ¡° she said while smiling to reassure him. ¡° Heh, we got chores let¡¯s focus on that.¡± He changed the topic ¡° I¡¯ll practice later when the sun more up ¡° ¡° ok ¡°She slid out of bed, it was early but there were always things they could do to help that weren¡¯t noisy so they focused on that. A few hours passed uneventfully like many days before breakfast was good and the change to warmer weather, made the day a pleasant one perfect for him to practice. He was playing for practice while his sister and a few grey robes enjoyed the tune, while they gossiped and listened, when in the distance the bishop showed up with a happier-than-normal demeanor holding what looked like a small rolled-up parchment. Rock stopped playing which alerted others most grey robes bid the bishop a good day and left leaving Rock and Ziala wondering what was to transpire. ¡° I¡¯m sorry, I did not mean to ruin your day while relaxing with others.¡± ¡°I merely wished to share the good news, ¡° he said watching the others leave. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine, ¡°Rock said we were just passing the time we finished things early today ¡°. ¡° Aha! Always so committed ¡° the bishop beams at them. Rock was wondering what made him so joyous¡­ He was always happy but today more so. He unfurled the note ¡°The text is quite bare ¡° ¡°but it¡¯s still a good thing, it¡¯s from the alchemist.¡± he handed them the open letter, still smiling waiting for them to read it. Rock took it slowly not sure he wanted to know and his sister peak from his side to read it also. The debts of your potions are paid in full any contracts verbal or otherwise are no longer bidding sign Tommy Bloom. Rock was not sure how to take this he knew what it said kinda, but some of the words sounded weird yet he knew this was a golden ticket and was stunned ¡°How? ¡° he asked was it boss? ¡° I have been working with the guild master ¡°the bishop stated then continued. ¡°She has been tirelessly looking for ways to break the contract that should never been, ¡® ¡® you are children, orphans no less.¡¯ ¡® tricked into a situation you had no control over.¡± ¡° so we worked to free you ! ¡° he exclaimed with joy ¡°We weren¡¯t tricked, ¡°Ziala said in a low voice ¡°Sorry, I meant no offense, ¡° bishop clarified ¡° I mean Tommy used your need for help against you,¡± ¡° you did nothing wrong. ¡° ¡° did Arlin ? ¡° she asked still in a soft voice bishop deflated a bit at that then sighed ¡°No¡­ he did not.¡± ¡° I do wish I could say we would done the same¡± ¡° but the choice he made was¡­ misguided at best ¡° Rock saw bishop wasn¡¯t sure how to address the issue but he knew the church loved them, and set them free, gave them a home, and forgave all their sins. it was more than enough . ¡° it¡¯s ok ¡° he said ¡° ¡°We understand, thank you for bringing this to us, ¡° ¡°we will keep working hard. ¡° the bishop had a sad smile at that ¡°You owe us, nothing child, the gods let us save you,¡± ¡° so that¡¯s what we are here to do. ¡° he looked away for a moment then went on ¡°Even Arlin is one of our lost children he just likes to rebel. ¡° Rock nodded at that he knew the boss wasn¡¯t a bad person but for him, this was proof of who to choose¡­ he looked at his sister to see if she agreed but she was staring in the distance waiting¡­ it was telling Rock who she was choosing. He has to convince her the greater good is not following Arlin down his path of darkness. When they found a light in the church, Arlin wasn¡¯t ready to lead they needed a real home. The bishop left them to their day giving them time to digest the new info he used that time to ensure his sister it was best they distance themselves from Arlin. Even if it was just not following him till they were older she was against it but knew he knew best, And if by a twist of fate or perhaps a test of their resolve. A shadow drifted into the room slowly filling the space and a voice they knew well spoke ¡° took me forever to master that trick, much harder than creating a cloud to hide in ¡°It was Arlin. While traveling the streets he practiced the shadow cloak it was a weird feeling making himself a shadow, he was there and wasn¡¯t he had a form but same time he felt like air, it was hard to move when he tried it. It was a slow-moving cloud it tended to look like a mist or rolling smoke but he never could hold it for long his mind couldn¡¯t grasp not being a real body and always pulled him back but he was happy and he felt could do it long enough to surprise the kids. The church was business random grey and black robes wandering around he did not try to do his shadow trick while entering he was worried it cause a scene and not in a good way. He sighed he hated this place but it was home and it was where the kids were so it was just what he had to deal with. He did not see them in the rooms but soon found them in the garden area they both were wearing grey robes but easy enough to spot they seemed to be having a serious talk from what he could see¡­ Probably trying to find a way to escape He pulled the shadow to him easy enough and flowed to them. ¡° took me forever to master that trick, much harder than creating a cloud to hide in ¡° he smiled as he made his entrance. ziala ran up to him hugging him ¡°Miss you too ¡° he said hugging her when he looked up he was surprised to see Rock so distant. ¡° you ok? ¡° he asked rock nodded but said nothing at first then pulled a small parchment from a side pocket and showed it to him to read. He moved away from ziala rubbing her head while taking the paper he read it over and was confused ¡°How? ¡° he asked in a low voice he knew this was a good thing they were free they had no debts, was it because of him? No¡­ I never even went to the new dungeon so how? ¡°Who gave you this? ¡° he asked ¡° bishop ¡°Rock replied ¡° ¡°said he and the guild master worked to free us from debt. ¡°Arlin felt defeated, as if a victory was taken from him before he even had a chance to earn the prize. ¡° I see. ¡° he said as much as he hated it this was a good thing they could be a family again. He hated living at the church, but he could earn money from the dungeon and they could move out, so this was a good thing he mused. ¡° So that means we can make new plans then ! ¡° he said excitedly it wasn¡¯t how he wanted things to go. But this was a good thing to be happy about as he was smiling expecting them to cheer and agree. ziala stared at her brother waiting for him to speak and Rock still wasn¡¯t happy. ¡° is¡­ something wrong?¡± he wondered ¡° I know it¡¯s been a little while, but I promise¡± ¡° It wasn¡¯t fun ¡° ¡°I have been fighting monsters trying to keep my promise¡± ¡° I swear! ¡° The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡° Boss, we trust the church they helped us. ¡° rock said flatly no anger no hate but it still cut him deeply as if he had been thrown away¡­. ¡° Why, ¡° he asked meekly ¡°You saw the note boss, ¡° ¡°you may help us with potions ¡° ¡°but they free us of that and more¡± ¡°They gave us a home, a tribe to follow,¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have that anymore if we stay with you. ¡° Rock said flatly That hurt more than he thought it would he looked at ziala he saw she did not agree but he wasn¡¯t going to divide them more. There was truth in his words even now he was randomly showing up months later and just assumed everything would stay the same. No¡­. He knew he lost them along the cold when all he could offer them was a life of rats rock was a smart kid he was keeping his sister safe and this was best. ¡° So¡­. This is goodbye? ¡° he hated saying it but had to know how far was this going to go. ¡° NO! ¡°Ziala yelled and grabbed him she was crying now ¡° DON¡¯T GO ¡° she yelled between tears. ¡° Easy, easy,¡± ¡° I¡¯m still here ¡° ¡°It¡¯s ok. We¡¯re just talking. ¡° he looked around. A few people did look at the noise but saw it was a personal matter and showed them respect by keeping their distance. He held ziala she was warm¡­ she was trembling¡­ he knew at that point he would not abandon them. He needed them, even if Rock didn¡¯t need him. His sister still had some love for him. Maybe they both did and Rock was trying to be like him and lead them to a better life. ¡° I was wrong forcing you to choose, ¡° he said ¡° the church¡­. Did save me, and now they saved you.¡± ¡°So I promise¡± ¡° I¡¯ll let you choose your own path and I¡¯ll be here¡± ¡° When you need me ok? ¡° as he said that he saw Rock still stranded defiant but not out of hate but need. he was trying to be the mature adult and give them a better life he looked away while he watched ¡°Sorry boss,¡± ¡° you don¡¯t have to leave¡± ¡° but we do need to follow the church least for now¡­ ¡° Arlin finally composed even though still hurting ¡° I agree¡± ¡° but this a happy time,¡± ¡° I still missed you two¡± ¡° you been practicing? Let me hear you play. ¡° with that rock slowly nodded got his flute and played it. It was a slow sad melody but pleasant all the same he had gotten good in the short time he sat and listened. With ziala in his lap playing with a doll that she had gotten when things settled a bit they chatted and caught up on their adventure the kids with their chores and learning about him fighting monsters the bishop showed up mid-way through their reunion but he kept it brief wishing arlin well a grey robe brought them food which they were thankful it was an emotionally draining day and one Arlin wasn¡¯t sure when he get another. As he started to leave kissing ziala goodbye and waving at Rock wishing him well it was enough, this wasn¡¯t goodbye, they still had something even if it wasn¡¯t a family. He still had something he smiled and turned to shadows wanting to fade away like shadows into the dark, even tho it was still a sunny day he only felt the darkness, so he embraced it as much as he could Ziala wiped her eyes watching him go ¡°Did we have to do it that way? ¡° she asked. ¡° yes¡± Rock replied ¡° We need a tribe zia, he wanted to lead¡± ¡° and we followed¡± ¡° but the church is a home and a tribe,¡± ¡° he not ready to be a leader¡± ¡° can¡¯t he be family? ¡° ¡° We don¡¯t need more family,¡± ¡°We need a home. ¡° ¡°He can be a boss again when he finds his way¡± ¡° till then this is best.¡± ¡° Ok ¡° she replied in a low voice she still loved them both as a family she held her doll closer she would find a way he was always hunting monsters she wasn¡¯t brave enough to fight them but maybe she could get a job working near him and help him. that way this wasn¡¯t goodbye there be a new tomorrow and will be together then. Rock played his flute and she listened while planning for new days, He finally made it back to the guild hall, he was tired today was supposed to be a good day a fresh start reuniting with the kids but it seemed they felt different, well least Rock did his sister still believe in him he wondered where he went wrong was he too forceful? Maybe he did push his truths as the perfect ideal he hated the church and the life they gave didn¡¯t make the life they offered the kids bad¡­. ¡° Do you know if the guild master is in ? ¡° a random voice broke his inner musing he looked over to see a tall male fox kin holding a backpack he wasn¡¯t sure why he was asking him instead of just going inside¡­. ¡° Couldn¡¯t tell ya, the door right there to check tho.¡± The man seem surprised by that. ¡°Right, my apologies.¡± ¡° I thought I seen you before with her ¡° ¡°so I assumed you know her whereabouts. ¡° he started to shift his pack and proceed inside. ¡° Wait ¡° the man stopped to look at that ¡° I¡¯m just tired it¡¯s been a long day ¡° ¡° Um¡­ mister, I don¡¯t recognize you¡± ¡° but I do travel with her she¡­ trains me ¡° he finished saying hesitantly. The man started for a minute then smiled. ¡° I understand, ¡° ¡°I have a sister who takes most of my time myself ¡° ¡°but I am here on business.¡± ¡° A new young alchemist in my town is working on potions and poisons,¡± ¡° that work on weapons.¡± ¡° I already have clients with the hunters¡± ¡° I tried the alchemist here but he was dismissive¡± ¡° so my last stop is here before I will be finishing my trip and heading home.¡± Arlin watched the man not sure how to handle that load of info but the man was trying so the least he could do would be the same. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, I¡¯m sure you can sell something ¡°They entered the guild hall easily enough Rosa was still at the counter. It was slower now not many people around terry was also nearby writing in a ledger so he focused on him ¡° TERRY,¡± ¡° We got someone wanting to sell supplies¡± ¡°Can you help him?¡± ¡° Been a long day and I need a nap ¡° Terry hearing his name called looked and saw him he smiled and nodded. ¡° Of course, your mom probably would had me do it anyway ¡°Arlin cringed at that he knew she was technically his mother but hated being reminded of that he didn¡¯t wait to see how it played out and left for his room to turn into a shadow to avoid talking. Nebo watched the boy turn to shadow mist and float away while interesting it wasn¡¯t anything he hadn¡¯t seen before and he was used to being dismissed as a merchant. Everyone wanted your attention till they didn¡¯t. Usually, after they made their money off you or were not interested in what you were selling he mused a sigh came from the distance he looked and saw a bearkin watching the stairs then looked upon him with a sad face. ¡°He usually not like that probably just a long day, ¡° she said while giving him a pitying look. ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡° he replied ¡° I¡¯m here to do business with the guild master anyway¡± ¡° he was merely a guide¡± ¡° well I was already here I just used him for help, she is here? ¡° he never got an answer to that and was wondering. ¡° No, I¡¯m afraid she had business at the church I think today she left early so not sure if she¡¯s still there ¡° the male human replied I assumed was Trevor. ¡° Can I tell you? Or is it a bad time?¡± he wasn¡¯t sure ¡° I can try a later date. ¡° this was more a side business to help Wolf than really needing to sell¡­ ¡° Let me see what you have, if anything good Im sure the guild master will be interested ¡° Trevor spoke before They left into a side room toward the back it was a storage turn office as it was crammed with scroll ledgers and random books beyond a small desk and two chairs there was not much space a small mage lamp was the only thing to keep it with light so it felt a bit oppressive. ¡° Sorry, I tend to only write here not really business, the guild main office is much nicer, and for that. ¡° Trevor said apologetically he nodded to that and pulled off his pack setting in the best he could to the side ¡° Trevor right?¡± ¡° The kid motioned the name, but I¡¯m just assuming that is you ¡° ¡° O, how rude ! ¡° he replied ¡°She skin me alive knowing I neglected proper protocol,¡± ¡° Yes, I¡¯m Trevor. I¡¯ve been working for nearly fifteen years and you are? ¡° ¡° Nebo ¡° he extended his hand in a formal greeting not many chose to do it but safer than sorry Trevor looked at the hand at first then smiled and shook it. ¡° Did not think beast kin followed many human customs, especially handshakes? He asked mused. ¡° Most don¡¯t,¡± ¡°But I am a merchant by trade, and the tribe wanted me to know how best to handle humans for my sister¡¯s sake ¡° Trevor smiled at that and waited for the wares. Nebo placed them out for him to inspect. There were the berry juices, herb spices, potions, and poisons he knew some of it was pointless to show but he wanted to be thorough. Trevor knew by sight the antidote he tried the berry juice too sweet for his liking but when Nebo explained adding a mix to help wake or sleep he got much more focused. ¡° Does it have to go in the berry drink? ¡° he asked ¡°No¡± it can be applied to any mix ¡° ¡°the berry was just something new he made¡± Trevor nodded at that and focused on the poisons with more of a kin eye. ¡° I have a low-level water magic, ¡°Trevor said ¡°Let me heal most poisons¡± ¡°Are they safe to touch?¡± ¡° Or were they too toxic to live from? ¡° nebo was surprised by the question but replied ¡°they were safe in the sense they won¡¯t kill just disable. ¡°With that shockingly Trevor unhesitatingly drank the spider venom poison. Nebo panicked and grabbed an antidote but Trevor held up a hand stalling him instead and waited for the effect to take effect. Nebo watched as his calm demeanor shifted to discomfort and mild shock but before he could move to assist despite the man¡¯s earlier protest he shivered and spoke ¡° got a kick,¡± ¡° like to take it time too.¡± ¡°dangerous one that one but easy enough to cure¡± ¡° with a bit of water magic, I can see it working well on monsters. ¡° Nebo wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that he was impressed he always assumed water magic was more attack orientated but guessed it was more versatile than he knew ¡°The other is a paralyze, not as strong with random effect¡± ¡° but the main effect does hit much harder ¡° Trevor nodded and touched the paste and like before inserted it in his mouth with indifference he started at Nebo after that not moving then his eyes budged and he just sorta flopped forward. In a panic he raised him up and poured a potion in his mouth he wasn¡¯t sure what happened he knew Trevor was not dying but it was odd how he cured other effects and lost to this one. After a moment he coughed and shook his head ¡°Thank you Nebo,¡± ¡°THAT, is something that has potential, ¡° Trevor said with gusto Nebo was confused and his face showed it . ¡° it was the way it paralyzes,¡± ¡° slows the blood ¡° ¡°I could heal it in time but it would be much harder¡± ¡° We tested them also¡± ¡° I oversaw some of the tests myself after I learned of the effect¡± ¡° We needed to see worst case how long could the effect last ¡° he cringed a bit remembering ¡°The poison was odd, it hit hard but faded quickly¡± ¡°The highest dose took me down for a minute or so¡± ¡° more painful than anything, the paralyze was more interesting¡± ¡° as you saw,¡± ¡°It lasted over five minutes in the drink form test before we cured it ¡° ¡° The paste version on the skin is numb for over an hour even in a low dosage .¡± ¡°it can be used to numb pain¡± ¡° or keep prey and predators down to finish them off.¡± Trevor nodded ¡°Both are worth buying same with the wake powder and sleep powder¡± ¡° do you know if the alchemist stalks any of these things in case we run low?¡± He asked ¡° He was a bit dismissive when I tried,¡± ¡° said they weren¡¯t worth the cost to pursue vs higher gold-making things ¡° Trevor frowns at that. ¡° So they¡¯re easy to make I assume? Or He would jump all over it otherwise¡± ¡° Extremely easy ¡°Nebo replied he knew Wolf cared more about helping than profit so he didn¡¯t mind sharing info. ¡° the sleep and wake powders are just grinding and mix,¡± ¡° same with the paralyze into a paste,¡± ¡° the spider poison is also simple with mixing it with water ¡° Trevor nodded they did have staff who dabbled in alchemy so they could run their own supplies. ¡° Not to be rude but why give me that info for free? ¡° he trusted Nebo but it seemed a little too nice and wanted to know the angle. ¡° My brother is an alchemist who wishes to help where he can¡± ¡°Money is a side gain, not his end goal.¡± Trevor nodded, and that made sense. Beastkin tended to value helping all gain vs. themselves. ¡° There must be something we can do for your generosity. Even if I buy your supplies here now we won¡¯t ever have a need again, no? ¡° Trevor wanted to give back for this kindness. ¡° It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure later in life there be something we need and you be there. ¡° Trevor did not like that answer as it still felt like him cheating and gaining with no effort. Nebo noticed so he decided to add more to his thoughts ¡°We have a dungeon forming soon within a year or two,¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather we have a positive working relationship when that does come. ¡° Trevor finally agreed that long-term benefits could happen and nobody was fleecing anyone sharing knowledge¡°Thank you Nebo, ¡° ¡°I guess I¡¯m too used to the greed of our current alchemist it surprised me of your generosity.¡± The meeting wrapped up with Rosa bringing tea for them both they enjoyed causal talk for a bit before Nebo felt it was best he leave and find an inn to eat and call it a night as he left Trevor met with Rosa telling her the good news and windfall ¡°A dungeon in the town of Lake Wood? My husband started an inn there! ¡° Rosa said amused Trevor nodded and smiled rosa did mention she had a husband and a small child but he did not know they were separated. ¡° You mentioned your family before, but I thought you all were in the city? ¡° ¡°Too much competition, not enough land to support another inn in the crowded city ¡° she replied ¡° so it was easier to follow the new location and settle there, we did not have enough money saved to support the building¡± ¡° and start the business so I stayed with the cub¡± ¡°¡®I¡¯m helping make some money while things settle¡± ¡°I got used to working here and although were not hurt for cash¡± ¡° It¡¯s not enough for me to leave just yet,¡± ¡°But if a new branch just so happens to open in the same location?¡± she smiled saying that while watching him he nodded at first not catching on then it hit him. ¡° O, O yes! You could go! ¡° noticing what she meant ¡°Very wise ¡° he mused¡± I¡¯ll make sure to mention to the guild mistress.¡± ¡° You don¡¯t mind me wanting to go?¡± ¡° you probably got rights to it you have been working here longer than me,¡± she asked with concern as if he would take it back. He waved his hand ¡°No, I¡¯m happy here¡± ¡° born and raised¡± ¡° never understood everyone¡¯s desire to move around¡± ¡° or leave and the woods?¡± ¡° Gods, no! They don¡¯t even have walls! Last I heard. ¡° ¡°Indeed, they don¡¯t she replied. ¡°The hunter patrol, but the land is mostly safe ¡° ¡°the kingdom keeps the worst away Im sure¡± ¡° A time may come needing walls but for now everyone has been happy.¡± He nodded And assure her when the matter came to pass she would be with her husband. And if by magic a new crowd showed up with a successful hunt it was once again time to work. It was later than she planned the sun was already setting but she had a lot of running around to do, she really wanted to stop and smoke her pipe she hated being crowded or dealing with people the smoke always calmed her and made it easier but now wasn¡¯t the time. She wanted to share the good news of clearing her son¡¯s debt he will be so happy she knew he was suffering from a lot of stress. Trying to raise those two orphaned kids and clear a debt he got tricked into¡­ was too much, it was why she had to make sure she was there for him he needed to know he wasn¡¯t alone like he feared. She made it to the guild hall but did not want to deal with people so turn to Mist and entered to scout before they knew she was there it was clear. A surprise to her as people tended to come randomly it seemed Rosa left for the night but Trevor was still there so she reformed to greet him ¡°How was today any trouble? " Trevor looked up surprised but only mildly he was used to her doing things like this.¡¯ ¡° Easy day my lady. We did have guests that sold us interesting things but beyond that, it was a normal day. ¡° she was curious about what he meant by that but did not press she was more interested in her son. ¡° My son? Is he here? ¡° ¡° Aha yes, think earlier mid-day? Forget the time sorry¡± ¡° he went to bed early wanting to rest ¡°That was odd he was looking forward to today with those kids. ¡° Thank you, Trevor, you know the drill¡± ¡° I don¡¯t wish to be bothered unless necessary,¡± ¡° I¡¯m going to visit my son for a bit and turn in myself. ¡° he bid her goodnight and promised to discuss the deal of the sales later when she was ready. As she made her way to Arlin¡¯s room flowing like mist she could see the light on so he was awake that was good she knocked gently waiting for a response. ¡° What do you want ¡° was the reply beyond the door and she smiled she always liked his bluntness. ¡° It¡¯s your mother, may I enter ¡°She waited for the reply ready to open the door, and was surprised when there were no words. Why wasn¡¯t he saying come in? She was about to ask was everything ok when the door pulled open she saw him lying on the bed facing away a small shadow fading from the door she was amused that he was getting better with control, but she wasn¡¯t sure why he was upset maybe he didn¡¯t know the good news and was depressed about the debt. ¡° I have good ne¨C¡± she started. ¡° I already know, their no more debt¡­ ¡°Why wasn¡¯t he happy about that? How did he know? With little thought she guessed the letter must went to the church first she was busy today so she was delayed and well she wanted it to be a nice surprise. ¡° That not a good thing?¡± ¡° I don¡¯t understand I thought you be happy. ¡° ¡° Everything I worked for is a lie. ¡° he replied ¡°and the kids I wanted to help¡­ ¡° ¡°wanted as a family,¡± ¡° chose the church, not me. ¡° that was a bit much for her to take in she didn¡¯t understand. The church was very loving and gave to all why was it a bad thing? Why was he still trying to run away even now¡­ ¡°They are young and need the church, ¡° ¡°you still can be there when their older how is that a bad thing? ¡° she wanted to smoke but wasn¡¯t going to be rude and do it in his room he tended to not like it. ¡° Easy for you to say¡± ¡° You waited years before you wanted me¡± ¡° so why should I care if they do the same? ¡°That stung her a bit and hurt more than she thought it would she never abandoned him like he thought¡­ She just wasn¡¯t ¡­. Their. She knew what he was feeling she was feeling it now. Wanting his attention. The rejection. It hurt. She sat on the edge of the bed beside him. ¡° I know how you feel and you¡¯re not wrong ¡° ¡°We can¡¯t change what led up to this¡± ¡° but I can be there for you now¡± ¡° as your mom¡± ¡° I promise I¡¯ll help however I can¡± he turned to her with those words a sad look in his eyes and grabbed her waste not saying anything so she wept for him instead for she knew he was trying too hard to be strong. ¡° it ok,¡± ¡° I¡¯m here¡± ¡° I promise, we will work these things out, ¡° ¡°you made it this far alone my son.¡± ¡° but you don¡¯t need to anymore,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep training you to face them all alone¡± ¡° so you never have to fear the darkness.¡± ¡° You will be the darkness they fear¡± he laughed at in her lap. ¡° You only know how beat me near to death¡± ¡° and let the monsters almost kill me¡± ¡° not sure. I can be darkness next to that ¡°She gently patted his cheek in retort and started to stroke his head and stroke his hair before wishing she could smoke once more. ¡° You know I¡¯m not perfect¡± ¡° and neither are you¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I know they will come back¡± ¡°and respect the effort you tried for them¡± ¡° just got get their son, I promise ¡°More nervous and trying to calm herself she hum a light tune to pass the time. Nobody talked for a while but a low voice spoke she swore she heard it but was not repeated and she dared not ask. ¡° Thanks mom¡­ ¡° She hummed threw the night till she was sure he was asleep and carried him with shadows properly into bed she was stiff and cranky, not smoking most of the day but she was also a very proud mom. Weakness Curse: A Familys Resolve SUMMER TWO YEARS LATER Paperwork, Paperwork¡­, ¡° I¡¯M TIRED OF THIS PAPERWORK! ¡° He shouted as he used a wind spell to blow everything off his desk the tornado of papers cascaded. ¡° Are you done, sire? ¡° a calm voice asked nearby he looked up at his secretary standing at the door random pages brushing past her as they fell and she had more paperwork¡­ ¡°I¡¯m never done it seems, ¡° ¡°This dungeon was supposed to be a boon, ¡° ¡°not more work¡­¡± ¡° I¡¯m tired of all the processing let someone else deal with it¡± he replied annoyed. ¡° We have been sir, but you still need final approval even if others are overseeing the budget ¡°She watched her boss he was a mean little gnome when he was forced to work¡­ He wasn¡¯t always like this but since he started spending more time with his family. He got more annoyed not being able to see them in the evening she sighed and bent to pick up the stray paper. ¡°We only sent you the final draft sir,¡± ¡° most of the projects have been overseen and approved¡± ¡° but with the dungeons opening and the new guild hall being staffed,¡± ¡° We need you to confirm the budgets for the staff ¡° ¡°and approve the pay for dungeon drops.¡± He waved his hand ¡°That¡¯s nothing new and you know it, ¡° ¡°We should have already had this done years ago ¡° ¡°why is it still being processed? ¡° he grunted watching her pick up the papers. ¡° Because you kept spending time with your nephew and niece at the shop and eating dinners at their house'' ¡° saying you worry about the details later¡± ¡° and telling me to put it off till necessary sir ¡° he looked at her dumbfounded. ¡° For two years? ¡° not believing it. ¡° Yes sir ¡° she replied calmly ¡° one year, four months, nine days, if you want specifics.¡± Most things we were able to do had no issues, ¡° ¡°such as building the guild hall and approving new residents and shops But the taxes, finer details of contracts,¡± ¡° and larger-scale future projects required the mayor¡¯s final say. ¡° he scratched his chin, listening, watching her as she stacked the pages neatly on his desk he looked at them dumbfounded as if they came out of nowhere. ¡°Can¡¯t this wait till tomorrow? ¡° he asked, not wanting to deal with it.¡°You said that yesterday sir,¡± ¡° and this does need to be done ¡° ¡°the new staff have already been here a week, and it is not good if it affects their pay. ¡° she replied calmly. He sighed, defeated. ¡°What the point of power if you can¡¯t be with your family? ¡° he whined as if he was tortured she sympathized to a point but knew he was being dramatic¡­ He has seen them every other day for a while now since he wanted to be closer to his niece and nephew. He made it a habit to spend dinners with them when he could or check on his nephew¡¯s alchemy progress. ¡° If you want, sir, I can sign these documents like the others¡± ¡° if you trust my approval¡­ ¡°She did not like overseeing important documents like that without oversight, but it seemed her boss cared little for oversight and trusted she wouldn¡¯t allow corruption. He beamed and hopped down from his desk, though she towered over him, he patted her calf, ¡°That¡¯s why I need you! ¡° He beamed ¡°you can take tomorrow off! ¡° ¡°I promise today is the last day, I swear!¡± ¡° Wolf is near a new breakthrough; ¡° ¡°I wanted to be there when he does¡± ¡°and Leena, sweet Leena!¡± ¡°She has gotten so pretty you should see her¡± ¡° I will need to keep an eye on all the wannabe suitors trying to win her heart! ¡° He kept rambling about the joys and positives of his family and she just nodded this wasn¡¯t the first time this happened she was just hoping she could force him into doing more work but he was still too aloof about work it seemed. ¡° Have a safe trip sir ¡° was her last word to him as he left to go into town and see his family. She sat at the desk and sighed the first paper was approval for the new staff in the guild hall. It was a boon and simple thing to approve, it seemed the guild master from the city wanted to oversee the new branch and was bringing one of her staff and son. It made filling the last few spots a simple affair the city was able to handle her departure with little fuss it was getting our-sided paper done the only real issue. With that signed and filed she went to the next major page approval of additional residents, again easy overall just more sign of the agreements. But she wanted him to least understand their growth vs dismissing it. The papers went quicker with time it was not as hard as her boss liked to make it seem and she was done within the hour she smiled to herself least I get tomorrow off she thought seeing the silver lining. Wolf was balancing a vial in hand, watching another vial boil he knew he was close he had been trying to improve the existing mana potions as it stood, they cost too much for the mana they gave. He wanted a low-cost version to help those with low mana cast more cheaply. He let a drop slowly drip in and watched the boiling liquid was purple, the vail was green, and the color he needed was blue¡­ The boiling liquid was an existing concoction known for boosting one defense vs. blunt attacks. The purple vial was a mix of stamina and mana potion for rejuvenation it wasn¡¯t cheap, but he was trying various things to shift the magic from its current buff stats to a mild mana potion, and this was the closest he got so far¡­ He felt it was close as he drips more drops waiting for the change. Every time he tried in the past, it had varying effects, from destabilizing the mixture and becoming nothing to a strange poison mix that just upset the stomach. Luckily nothing fatal, but it was still unpleasant. A bead of sweat dripped and he kept waiting before adding another drop how many was that now? Six drops he knew one more would be the limit, he was about to risk it when the boiling stopped surprising him that was new. And it changes colors to a light blue¡­.. ¡° No¡­ I don¡¯t believe it, it worked? ¡° he started laughing setting the vial down and turning off the burner he tested the heat in the bottle it was cool to the touch amazing somehow the shift cooled down the mixture he made the notes in his book wanting to keep some notes. Defense potion: set to boiling, add rejuvenation potion: drops slowly just 6 will make He stopped writing will it make the potion? He hasn¡¯t tested it yet¡­ only one way to know for sure. ¡° NINA, CAN YOU HELP ME FOR A SEC PLEASE. ¡° in the distance, he heard her reply ¡° OK ¡° he knew she be here soon and waited. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother? ¡° She wasn¡¯t concerned just curious about what he needed he was holding a light blue potion. She seemed to recall he was working something like that then gasped ¡°It worked ! ¡° she asked excitedly. ¡° I dunno, ¡° he replied. ¡° I hope so, but my magic is always stuck in me I can¡¯t use it, but you can use your till you feel a bit weak and drink it to see if you notice a change ¡° ¡° Hmm, ¡° she was concerned it took a lot for her to feel any drain in mana. ¡° I can try, but I never really feel mana loss. ¡°She felt bad not being able to help her brother. ¡° You make me jealous ¡° he replied he meant it too though not with malice ¡°Are there any drain-type skills you can do? ¡° he saw her lost in thought for a moment before replying. ¡° I guess if I rapidly shift rock in and on my body it can be a bit of a drain I never tried to do it for long tho ?¡± ¡° It be enough please try ¡° he pleaded. ¡° Ok ¡° she focused her power it flowed like water through it was stone in her body and out it swam over his skin she made large chunks like armor and focused out pieces like gloves she never really cared to do it much it always reminded her of her past, when they only cared about her power though she knew Wolf was different it still bothered her having it unresolved he watched with assent as he stared in awe at what she thought were simple tricks but for him, she knew it was a dream he couldn¡¯t reach so she tried to add a bit of flair and make it flow faster and with more patterns it was also fun to push her self a little she never wanted to do that before. He watched in awe stone flowing like water and as just as freely this, this is real magic¡­ not what I have. She shivered after a few minutes and stumbled a bit he started to get up to help her. But she raised her hand warding him off. ¡°I¡¯m fine wolf,¡± she said ¡°That winded me a little and made me dizzy but I¡¯m already recovering just feeling a bit drained for the first time want to hand me the drink? ¡° He was still a little worried but trusted her and handled the drink. ¡°It¡¯s untested so be careful¡± ¡° the worst should just be cramps and maybe running to the bathroom sorry if it goes that far,¡± he said slightly abashed she laughed at that taking the drink ¡°Well, then let¡¯s hope I don¡¯t poop this out or throw it up,¡± she said cheerfully. He was grossed out by how casually she made the statement but kept quiet; she would be the one suffering, not him. As she drank slowly, she looked to the side. He waited for any effect as she closed her eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­ it tastes nice?¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡° Beyond that, I think I feel it healing my mana.¡± ¡° I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the best to test this wolf Sorry,¡± ¡° I tend to regain mana fast, I think¡­ ¡°She felt bad this wasn¡¯t working ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you.¡± ¡° No major side effect is good, and it is a weaker mana potion; even if it did work,¡± ¡° the effect will be lowered vs. a strong one.¡± ¡° I will keep it as a test. ¡° ¡°Maybe Uncle will stop by again today;¡± ¡° he has less region I heard him complain before about the cost of mana potions, so he can¡¯t test it¡± ¡°Funny enough; he was why I even tried to make this.¡± She rubbed his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m still proud of you, brother.¡± ¡°I was helping with dinner before you called;¡± ¡° Also, Nebo is home today from a delivery in the city,¡± ¡° so it will be a big family dinner,¡± she said with more enthusiasm than before. After a bit more experimentation to make sure it was stable and repeatable and bottling the new potions, there was a knock at the door; he heard Len say she would get it in the distance, followed by the laughter of a familiar voice. ¡°You¡¯re growing more every day, child!¡± ¡°I missed you.¡±The happy voice spoke ¡°Uncle it¡¯s been a day, two at most since we last spoke; I don''t grow that fast¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense child I see it clearly you will be stepping on me and over me easily in no time!¡± ¡° I do miss the days you were small enough to hold sweet little thing as big as me, even as a baby! ¡° ¡°Uncle, how many times are you going to repeat those same jokes they stopped being funny a year ago¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense child, ¡° ¡°I see Nebo trying to hide a smile. ¡° ¡°At least he gets my humor. ¡° ¡°Where is your brother? At least he understands me!¡± I managed to reach them at that point. Hearing the events unfold from the room, it seemed Nebo and Len were in the living room Guess Mom and Dad we still working in the kitchen. ¡°Wolf, my boy, have you mastered being an alchemist yet?¡± ¡° I can always use a grow potion if you¡¯re interested in my business.¡± He laughed at his joke and enjoyed being with his family ¡°Nice timing, uncle, I do need your help.¡± I proceeded to show him the light blue potion; he took it examining it and others were also curious what its effect was. Before I could speak, Nina excitedly said what it was. ¡°It¡¯s a mana potion! ¡° ¡°Well, a weaker one, ¡° ¡°but that by design,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cheaper version to help reduce cost.¡± I glared mildly annoyed; she explained it before me, but she did help me test it, so I bit my tongue. Uncle was watching me, expecting me to reply he had concerns, but more for details than anything like doubt. Wolf sighed but focused, not letting Nina¡¯s overexcitement ruin the moment. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s as she said,¡± ¡° a new mana potion, ¡° ¡°but her mana is too strong to test its effect. ¡° ¡°I was hoping you could help me know how well it works.¡± ¡°There no side effect we can see.¡± ¡° I made sure I only used safe, tested versions of healing and mana potions. He nodded and smiled, looking at the bottle in his hand. ¡°I did rush to get here.¡± ¡° It tends to be hard for my legs to move quickly, so I used wind magic, which helps me move easier and also gives me a nice boost!¡± ¡° So if I could get mana back easy and cheap?¡± ¡° Why would I say no?¡± He opened the bottle, smelling it; there was a pleasant mint berry faint, but it was their usual mana potions had a strong medicine-like scent, so this was different. He drank it easy enough, waiting for the effect. It was incredible; he felt his magic return, which surprised him. This was supposed to be a weaker effect? It feel like a normal mana potion ?! It also scared him to think how much mana the beastkin have; she did not feel its effect¡­ scary. Wolf waited, watching his uncle with a serious face drink the potion; it went from a face unknowing what would happen to a happy, surprised look from his uncle. ¡°Well, do you feel anything?¡± ¡°My boy¡­ this?¡± ¡° This is amazing and is worth selling; dunno why they have not marketed this before!¡± ¡°Think it because it¡¯s cheap,¡± ¡°Well, that and those with money tend to want the best, not the cheapest; they probably don¡¯t want to risk a weaker potion when things go bad, and you need mana now.¡± He mused to himself, picturing a bad outcome where the mana potion he made cost lives vs the better one saving them¡­ ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡° They don¡¯t have a choice, is why! ¡°His uncle saw Wolf¡¯s defeated look and wasn¡¯t having it. ¡° My boy, this is an amazing thing.¡± ¡° I promise not everyone needs power;¡± ¡°Sometimes they just need a boost.¡± ¡° This alone gave me back at least an hour or so of mana, and that was one drink! I can use this over hours and fly all day! He started laughing at that thought, zooming around, not worried about Mana. Mom and Dad, hearing all the ruckus, joined everyone in the living room, wondering what was happening. Wolf shared his invention with them, with everyone agreeing it was a major change and proud he made it. Even Nebo was looking forward to marketing it to the city to help spread his achievement when he mass-produced more. ¡°Ok,¡± Dad said, ¡°we¡¯re all riled up, but let¡¯s eat, and we can talk about this more over dinner; your mother worked hard to feed us all. Let not let it get cold.¡± Mom playfully swatted Dad, ¡°It¡¯s nothing new; that we haven¡¯t eaten many times before.¡± ¡° Though I did make a couple of jam pies from the berry jams we have been saving, so that will be a treat!¡± It was a rare event; everyone was at the dinner table The table used to not fit them all, but they planned for huge gatherings since it kept happening and expanded it to hold up to eight people. It made dinner a little more cramped in the room, but it was still amazing to have so many in one spot his mom, dad, both his sisters Nina and Lena, and his brother. He didn¡¯t really feel close to Nebo, even though he accepted his sister as family, but they were family too, he guessed, and his uncle even managed to swing by, so in all, there were seven of them feasting tonight, a rare sight as they always seem to be busy. There was so much cheer and drinking with playful banter, everyone was¡­ happy. Mom excused herself to bring the desserts to end the evening on a high note. Elinor was so proud of her kids; they managed so much in so little time. Her daughter always helping with the shop, and her son always trying to make something new. They grew up so fast it made her weep a little, drying her eyes She was also proud of her stepkids, Nina and Nebo. It started more of a consoling thing to make them feel welcome and ended up feeling like her own kids. The fact they both love her like a mom made it easier for her to accept them. They were abandoned from what she was told; she wasn¡¯t sure how true it was, but she didn¡¯t mind being their new mom. She heard her husband laughing in the distance; maybe, he had too much to drink; he was usually more reserved¡­ Uncle Victor had that effect he had been trying to get more involved. Lately, she didn¡¯t mind it was nice it reminded her of old times when they all would adventure¡­ She grabbed the tray with the cooled pies and turned to bring them from the kitchen when she heard a loud clang! Surprised she looked down, wondering what the noise was, and saw she dropped the tray ¡°Odd? I can¡¯t feel my arms.¡± She was halfway to the table when it happened She looked up to see if anyone noticed but all she saw was darkness and then nothing¡­ Clang, over the laughter he was first to notice something wrong¡­. When he looked to see what happened he saw his mom starting ahead and then falling¡­ It was absurd; he was seeing things it was only after hearing her body¡¯s thumb did he shook him into action. The whole table was a swarm of movement, everyone trying to help everyone in the way¡­ it was, chaos he was scared¡­ what was happening! It seemed Dad and Uncle were calm and shooed everyone back nina grabbed him for comfort and Len was near Dad and Uncle trying to help Mom. ¡°I¡¯ll get some water and rags, ¡°Nebo said while running to the kitchen ¡°No need,¡± uncle responded. ¡°It¡¯s the weakness curse; I¡¯ve seen it before many times; we¡¯ve been trying to avoid it. It seems this new dungeon will dam this village too¡­¡± Wolf was lost in thought curse? The dungeon was why? Is mom dying? ¡°Can you save her?¡± ¡° Will she be ok?¡± He asked in a weak voice. Nina gripped him tighter, trying to help him, and Len, seeing his distress, came to hold him, too. It was then that Nebo spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s rare but it happens;¡± ¡° it¡¯s not fatal unless they get unlucky, hurting themselves, ¡° ¡°but the cure is very rare, ¡° ¡°so people with low magic try to avoid dungeon as that was known to cause it.¡± He watched Dad gently lift her. ¡°Son, we¡¯re going to the church they might be able to help her clean up here while we¡¯re gone¡± ¡°NO,¡± Wolf cried. ¡°I WANT TO GO TOO.¡± He knew he was acting like a child, but he didn¡¯t care he couldn¡¯t lose his mom, not like this. ¡°Wolf¡­ His uncle said slowly it hurt all of us but more people in the church would only hurt her recovery and slow the priest down¡± ¡°. I promise you see her tomorrow when she awakes; it just weakens in the body and makes you always tired but never kills. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, child, I swear.¡± ¡°Come on, brother, me and Nina will help and will stay with you, ok?¡±She sounded calm, but he could see the tears in Len¡¯s eyes and felt the tears from Nina. This was supposed to be a good day. why?¡­ the rest of the evening went by in a slow blur; the food and drinks so full of flavor now were bitter and flavorless, a grim reminder of what they had lost, the pie staining the floor mixed with his tears as he slowly cleaned it, dad, Uncle, and Nebo left for the church he was bitter that Nebo got to go but he was older and more mature¡­ he probably went so someone could rush back to let them know if she woke it still wasn¡¯t fair. A few hours passed with no news even as it got later none of them wanted to sleep. They huddled together in the living room, taking comfort in each other touch they were warm, but he only felt cold Why can¡¯t I have the power to help? I was told I had amazing power and could do nothing¡­ ¡° The gods are cruel,¡± he finally spoke ¡°Don¡¯t be like that brother,¡± his sister gently admonished him ¡°The gods bless us, and they did not hurt Mom; ¡° ¡°she just wasn¡¯t strong enough for the magic, is all.¡± she trailed off, new tears falling from her eyes he didn¡¯t care why he knew he needed it changed¡­ it was too late now, but when the sun rose? He was going to see Herbert he trained for years for this day he would save his mom at any cost¡­. The night passed slowly, none of them waiting to sleep or talk, but the gentle comfort of those who shared your pain and loved you rocked them to sleep; none of them dreamed; they just passed the time with the darkness till there was light. He rubbed his eyes It was another late-night trying and failing for a solution. He did a quick search of the shelves near the table to find something to help. He had a few stamina potions; they helped but not with Fatugie; there was a different powder for that an amazingly simple idea from the boy who apprenticed under him to help pep him up. He wondered how the boy was; it had been a while, but this project was more important. so much time spent, and no closer to solving it¡­ He drank the mix to help wake up, despite looking like lemoned; it was not tart nor sweet; instead, it was an odd bitter bland, he thought while drinking the mix, but the taste never lasted long enough for him to care; the effect was what he wanted, not flavor. A gentle knock was out his door he wasn¡¯t sure if he even heard it more herbs at this hour. What hour is it?! It was hard to know the time his darkness magic tended to hide what little light from outside, and he never cared enough to learn to control it Magic was a means to an end, nothing more. Another knock, less this time, even lighter, maybe? Guess they don¡¯t want to bother me; it must be earlier than thought¡­ He yawned the potion slowly taking effect; he wanted to see who was here; this time he was short on moss; it was never enough; hopefully this shipment had more As he opened the door, he was surprised to see a young man he looked familiar, black hair, tall, but no package? Is he not bringing me herbs? The young man looked up at him with a sad face; he looked fragile. He knew this kid but from where? ¡°Mr. Herbert, sir.¡± ¡° I need your help.¡± ¡° I mastered the craft like you told me to a year ago but I need you to make me a potion to help my mom.¡± ¡° Eh? O, IT¡¯S YOU, CHILD! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s been too long!¡± ¡° And you say you master the basics of alchemy?¡± ¡° Wonderful wonderful!¡± ¡° I will need to see your notes as proof, but I trust you, and that can be done in time.¡± ¡° What was that need help?¡± ¡° I suppose I knew a few brews if she had a minor sickness; that wouldn¡¯t be anything hard to cure,¡± ¡° though the church handles major healing unless it was something that needed a potion immediately?¡± He looked around, squinting; he did not see anyone else, so he did not bring her. ¡°I was told it was a weakness illness caused by dungeons; there is a potion for it, right?¡± ¡° Thier one for everything?¡± he asked hopeful. He looked at the old man with bags under his eyes seeing it took him a minute to process what he asked then a defeated look appeared and he defleated knowing the next words were not going to be good. ¡°Boy,¡± ¡° what do you think I have been spending my life trying to make all these years? ¡° ¡°There is a cure, but the time and rare herb required¡± ¡°Nobody wants to make it.¡± He rubbed his eyes, still feeling the lack of sleep. ¡°Only one alchemist in the city can make it, and he contracts out the cure for one a month,¡± ¡° and even then he tends to sell it overseas or in other lands for profit. And again, nobody likes to make it.¡± ¡° I¡¯ve been looking for cheaper alternatives or at the very least making more than one a month. ¡° ¡°Their many suffering in the city already¡± ¡°Now it spread into this village it seems. He frowned knowing what was to come. ¡°Why would they allow that?¡± ¡° Do they not care? ¡° ¡°It is not that simple, boy. ¡° ¡°The king cares, and so do the mayors in the villages¡± ¡° but the weakness never kills and the churches support the people¡± ¡°that part of what keeps so many gray robe priests busy they also can recover in time.¡± ¡° Really!¡± he asked, hopeful it wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought, but he saw Herbert shaking his head and deflated once more. ¡°Beastkin naturally recovers 99% of the time within a year or two at most. ¡°very rare; any suffer more than that ¡° ¡°but humans?¡± ¡° Decades can pass if they are poor waiting for a cure and many pass always suffering¡­¡± he wanted to comfort the boy but this was something he struggled with for decades, not being able to help At least now he won¡¯t be alone trying to save others. He sighed, feeling defeated. ¡°Thank you anyway.¡± ¡° Sorry, I bothered you,¡± he turned to leave. ¡° Eh?! Where are you going, child?¡± ¡° you want to make a cure, no?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure why the kid was living. ¡°You already said you couldn¡¯t make the cure?¡± ¡° And spent years trying; me being here won¡¯t help anyone¡­¡± ¡°If life was that easy to solve, there would be no problems¡­¡± ¡° I never gave up,¡± ¡° hoping for the day I could solve it¡­ ¡° ¡°I admit I failed,¡± ¡° but I still have my notes, ¡° ¡°and you will have yours.¡± ¡° If we keep trying, we will be that much closer to a cure.¡± ¡° The gods will let us heal them, but only if we don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡° Surely you know that?¡± ¡° You have been doing alchemy this whole time!¡± He still felt lost. ¡°Okay, let me get my notes.¡± ¡° I will see if anything helps but I never tried to find a cure. I never knew this existed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine that your notes are incomplete;¡± ¡° I will review them anyway.¡± ¡° Mine will give you decades of knowledge at your fingertips; your notes will just be me checking your progress more than anything.¡± Wolf wasn¡¯t sure how he felt¡­ He came here waiting to save his mother but maybe instead he can save more. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could. Herbert tried for years, but as he looked at his hand, he felt the stir of power it was there it just didn¡¯t listen to him¡­ but now¡­ Wolf left Herbert¡¯s home unfulfilled. He wanted a resolved outcome that would save his mother; instead, he had more of a burden, one he did not need to fulfill but he still felt obliged to. His sisters managed to get some sleep and they all wanted to check on Mom but Nebo told them there was no change¡­ And it was best to let the adults work out the details two days passed with unknown fears before they heard the words they desperately needed to hear She was awake¡­ Weakness, Family, and the Hope for a Cure ¡° STOP FUSSING¡­ I¡¯m weak, not dead?, Elinor chided her husband as he tried once more to offer her anything she might need. ¡° A drink is here if you need it.¡± ¡° Are you sure you¡¯re not hungry?¡± ¡° I can get them to bring food.¡± he was stressed with grief, not able to help her she gently stroked his cheek, tears long dried from crying she was grateful he loved her so much. ¡° Dear, trust the gods; ¡° ¡°They did not curse me it is just something that happens,¡± ¡° even if we can¡¯t get a cure, I can slowly build my magic and recover beastkin do it all the time.¡± ¡° He was not sure about her faith not in the gods he trusted but about the recovery; it was extremely rare humans did¡­¡± ¡° and the only alchemists have been known to not care about making the potion no matter the money. The rumor was he auctioned it off once a month but that was a year ago he since found better ways to profit¡­ ¡°I asked Nebo to travel to the city and send a letter petitioning the alchemist. It¡¯s a long shot but maybe if we pay double or¡­ more, he will help. ¡° She sighed leaning back in the bed it was a nice day birds chirping she was just tired¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°There are things I will miss doing, but the girl tended to help so much, so we usually just gossiped.¡± ¡° I will be fine, love, please rest.¡± ¡° I know you have been up late in the night. ¡°Bishop Light enters at that moment with a solemn look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt.¡± ¡° I wish to offer you privacy ¡° ¡°but I know this is just the start, and there will be others¡­¡± ¡° We tend to house many here so space is limited¡± ¡° I don¡¯t want to sound callous, but I fear others will get the weakening and have no family¡± ¡° to offer them safety.¡± Justin looked at his wife he knew the priest was right he just was afraid to move her he saw his wife smiling at him even with his fears. ¡°I can walk at least a little¡± ¡° and worst case you can carry me a way it would be nice like old times ¡° he blushed at that remembering their younger days and how he always carried her around for fun¡­ now it was because he had to. ¡° Dont give that look¡± ¡°The kids will fear the worst and they don¡¯t know im ok. ¡° He nodded at that. ¡°Ok ¡° let me carry you for a bit then when we¡¯re sure it¡¯s an open space we can try walking a bit or resting till later. A new voice spoke in the distance ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do ¡° ¡°I¡¯m here to see my family¡± ¡° bunssiness can wait¡± ¡° my secretary runs things just fine one more day won¡¯t change anything !¡± around the corner into the room the little gnome entered bags under his eyes as he looked at Elinor ¡° goodness child you gave us a scare are you ok?¡± He ran up to her with the power of the wind pushing him to her side ever faster as he took her hand she squeezed it while smiling. ¡°You both look horribly,¡± ¡° and I¡¯m the one that sick!¡± She was amused and happy to be so loved ¡°I promise this is just a minor setback.don¡¯t let the village fall for my sake. ¡°Bha, they like to complain for their own interests.¡± ¡° But you child are worth that waiting,¡± ¡°We all knew this day could come ¡­¡± ¡°Just tried to avoid it. She nodded at that while her husband still looked lost.¡± ¡°We need to see the children. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t like leaving them alone; it has been at least a day, no? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s been three; I think¡± bishop light interjected both her husband and mayor glaring at him he pulled his hands up in defense. ¡°I¡¯m not judging,¡± ¡°just answering a question asked,¡± ¡° If I could, I would gladly heal everyone and more;¡± ¡° I lack that power. ¡° ¡°All I can do is house and love them till they find peace.¡± She forced herself to move Why did her body feel so weak just trying to move and stand? ¡°It¡¯s fine light thank you for housing us¡± Her husband and mayor both feeling abashed agreed and thanked him the trip back home was a struggle and she needed to be carried over halfway. What surprised her more was the need to sleep while being carried; why did it drain her so much? Nearing the house, they saw nina hanging Laundry she saw them coming and went into shock for a moment then shouted. ¡°WOLF, LENA, IT¡¯S MOM SHE BACK! ¡° The door swung open like been struck by a bolt and outran her kids. all of them rushing to see her dad warn them to be gentle but there was no need; she was too weak to move not touch and she loved all their embraces, Even as they sobbed their fears, she assured them everything was ok; she was home¡­ the day passed into the night with everyone telling their side of events the mayor was tired and defeated said it be a few days taking care of the events that would come but he wished he could stay Dad and Mom eventually rested with Wolf nina and Leeena all comforted at least for now that their mom was ok even though they still had things they wanted to do. For now, it will have to wait for another day. ¡° He was still tired; even after a few days since his mom came home and things settled down, things had been a struggle He reviewed Herbert¡¯s notes; there was so much to learn but nothing to solve the need for a cure both his sister has been doing better. Focusing on work in the shop and at home Mom was overjoyed at all the attention but kept chiding them to live she would rest and recover it was not the end of the world; it just felt like it¡­. He knew it would take time, but everything felt unfulfilled, so he focused on getting herbs and making new potions just like Herbert. He will make it work, Arlin awoke to another day; things were better now than years past all the dungeon runs with near death barely avoided to reach this point he looked at his hand. Easily able to shift to darkness and back he mastered the skill long ago he opened the door with the darkness and left for the day he already wished Terry well for the years he had been his friend. Rosa; it seemed would be traveling with them She has family in that new town so she put in a transfer. He was heading to the church to say his goodbyes. He visited them at least once a month when he could, but it was always strain and rock-felt distances, yet Ziala was always happy to see him, so it kept encouraging him to come back. It was easy to hide among the crowd of grey robes even though his clothes stood out, being all black, he always seemed to blend in their shadows, surprising the priest which happened repeatedly. They would try harder to look at him in plain sight. While amusing, he was just here for the kids. Well, teens now but still kids to him. He found rock first in a grey robe playing his flute he was really good now and even had a crowd admiring his music. ¡°ROCK! It has been too long¡± he yelled and waved to get his attention like a flock of birds it spooked the crowd and they scattered. Rock was not amused he was yelling in church. ¡° Sorry, I missed you is your sister near?¡± ¡° I just wanted to say goodbye¡± ¡° even though things did not work out I still see you both as family,¡± he said with a smile. ¡° Zilya is here, though I wish she reconsider the church is our home.¡± Arylin was confused about what he meant by that he knew the church was their home, so why did he make that statement? ¡° Everything ok? They not causing issues for you guys right?¡± rock sighed and looked in the distance to their room where the door was ajar but he coundt see inside was that where she was? ¡° Will you take care of her?¡± the question was out of the blue and threw him off, but he responded all the same. ¡° Yes? ¡° He wasn¡¯t sure where this was going; this was a weird goodbye He knew he was a little distant, he blamed his mother¡¯s way of raising him and all the dungeon battles kind of made him at peace with how things were now; he was in a way¡­ happy. That was when he saw her she looked stunning she was wearing the same dress he bought her years ago now it looked almost like a skirt She looked healthy and happy, and when she noticed him she beem and rushed to him, he grabbed her and twirled her a bit in the air and she laughed ¡°you¡¯re looking well and in a better mood then your brother¡± rock was not amused. Ziyla stepped away with joy and announced a shocking truth. ¡°I¡¯m going with you! ¡° ¡°Um¡­ what? ¡° Arlyin wasn¡¯t sure what she meant he knew he said years ago they would always be together, but that was a dream, and when he one day got home, maybe¡­ He never thought about it. ¡° You sure? ¡° He finally said after a moment of shock she looked hurt and Rock spoke first. ¡° Told you he forgot, he made that promise on a whim.¡± ¡° the church never left us¡­¡± It hurt him to hear Rock saying that but it was kind of true. Ziyla stared at him confused. ¡°I already cleared it with the church and your mother? ¡°She was puzzled. ¡°Did she not tell you¡± ¡° I was going to work in the new guild so I could be with you?¡± he wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that he loved his mom, but she was¡­ slow with details unless she wanted to tell it, and she relied on Terry and rosa to much for details¡­. He sighed ¡°Is rock coming too?'' '' Will it still be in the new church you live in? ''He had more questions but least needed some answers first. ¡° ¡° No to both,¡± Rock said, always passive, Arlin thought, ¡°She planned to live with you¡± ¡°the other church won¡¯t have a room with a new outbreak of weakness in the area¡± ¡° I can speak for myself,¡± zylia spoke up, tired of being sidelined. ¡°I have been mailing letters for a few months¡± ¡° setting things up, since I knew you have been leaving¡± ¡° I was trying to make sure we could go at the same time. ¡° ¡°It was a lot of work, but I did it.¡± ¡° I got a job, and securing a place with you isn¡¯t that great!¡± he wasn¡¯t sure how she did that, but he guessed he was happy she was there. He was used to being alone, so this was different. She saw he wasn¡¯t sharing her joy and got sad ¡°So it true¡± ¡° you never wanted to be a family? ¡° Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡° NO!¡± he panicked ¡°It was just a shock¡± ¡° A surprise I thought I was coming to say goodbye¡± ¡° not bring you with me, I am happy, I swear !¡± he was happy it just was throwing him for a loop this change. She hugged him, happy things were working out they both said goodbye to Rock he had already made his peace with this long ago, it seemed, as well, as his sister planned to be with him¡­ A few days passed before they got their wagon transporting them to the new place, Rosa, with part of another caravan group since it required a few workers and supplies. his mom, Ziala, and he shared a coach he wanted to ask sooner, but everyone was busy now they were stuck in one spot he had time to ask for details ¡°So when was you going to tell me?¡± His mother drew a pipe and was smoking again a habit she never stopped. ¡° What do you mean, son?¡± ¡°you knew we were coming here for a while this is nothing new?¡± She played coy zyila, looking concerned, but just watched as he sighed, knowing she wanted to force him to be blunt. ¡°I¡¯m happy my adopted sister loves me and wants to join me on my new adventure,¡± ¡° but she spoke as if you knew and never told me why?¡± She blew the smoke out the window, slowly watching the trees go by. She sighed and pouted. ¡° You kids were always trouble,¡± ¡° I did try to get Rock to join too he wanted nothing to do with us¡± ¡° he preferred to repay his debt to the church he said¡± ¡° Ziala, though, was more than happy for a chance to be part of the family¡± ¡° why is that a bad thing? ¡°Zylia looked at him with concern. And he forced a smile patting her leg. ¡°No issues,¡± ¡° just the dungeons will keep me busy, and I won¡¯t have time to watch over you.¡± ¡°HAH, please,¡± zylia said in a retort, ¡°no offense, but you have been there for a while ¡°That hurt more than he thought it would even if true ¡° but¡± she went on, ¡°That¡¯s ok, this¡­ is family rock knew it too.¡± She got a sad look at that, and mom brushed her fur gently while looking out the window, slowly blowing smoke it seemed they talked more than he knew ¡° I want to work and I want to help you so this how I can do both¡± ¡° and still be close¡± ¡° it was worth it to me¡± ¡° we will see Rock again I know it ¡° as she watched in the distant ¡°Ok¡­¡± he said smiling The rest of the trip was uneventful; there was a lot of tedious work getting everything settled, but it was easy once everything was settled he worried about the dungeons later now they had time to enjoy their new freedom. Nebo was exhausted from the trips and letters to the city that were only dead ends for weeks¡­ He finally got an official meeting with the head alchemist they met before but it seems over the years he distanced himself more and refused most direct businesses¡­ Out front, there were thugs for lack of better words guarding the place he even had to wait to be let in, though not surprising to him it still was annoying. After a long drawn-out process he finally was able to see him again he looked the same. Maybe slightly aged and tired but that was only if you knew him well anyone else would say he was the same. ¡°It¡¯s been too long mister Tommy, sir ¡°Nebo started trying to be formal but Tommy just looked indifferent and then spoke. ¡°Tom is fine and it has¡­ ¡° ¡°I vaguely remember you. You¡¯re always trying to sell cheap alternatives to alchemy and poor man ideas ¡°Nebo did not like how he downplayed Wolf¡¯s work but it was true he tried to sell cheaper things. ¡° While true that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡° you know we need a weakness potion right?¡± ¡° We tried many times to bid for one.¡± he was hopeful he was just busy and not indifferent to their plight.¡± Tom sighed ¡°I stopped making those years ago.¡± ¡°too unstable, not worth the cost; personally,¡± ¡° the only reason I¡¯m even giving you the time of day is I heard you made a cheaper mana potion.¡± Nebo wasn¡¯t sure how he knew about that and frowned¡­ ¡° O, please, don¡¯t act so shocked ¡° ¡°people talk¡± ¡° word got around someone can make a cheaper product and mass produce for a fraction of the cost?¡± ¡° Well¡­ now im listening¡± Nebo did not like where this was going ¡° I don¡¯t mind working out a deal but the potion? ¡° Nebo wondered ¡°No¡­¡± ¡° I told you it¡¯s not worth the effort, now if gold is the issue name your price.¡± ¡° I want the mana potion¡­¡± nebo wasn¡¯t sure how to handle this he knew wolf would give it free¡­ but would he still if he knew this man refused to help his mom he was conflicted. ¡° It seems we are at an impasse, Mr. ¡° Tom wondered ¡° Nebo,¡± he said in a low voice ¡° Well¡­ nebo.¡± ¡°We both have something the other wants and won¡¯t budge. ¡° ¡°How can we work something else out?¡± He knew it wasn¡¯t what Wolf would want but he figured at the very least more herbs could work. ¡°Supplies us with more herbs and lets us purchase more to search for a cure.¡± ¡°Tch, your kind sure get persistent trying to save the poor¡­ ¡° ¡°It¡¯s a waste but I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡° in exchange for a copy of the recipe ¡°Nebo wasn¡¯t happy but the world was full of compromise vs are desires and left to work out the details. Tommy watched him go a thug walking in after he left making sure everything was ok. ¡° You good boss?¡± ¡°Fine¡± ¡° Ok boss,¡± he turns to leave ¡°Before you go, what is the most important thing? ¡° ¡°Um, money boss? ¡° He smiled hearing those words. ¡°Thank you. Take the rest of the day off, treat you men to food and drinks you know what matters in life, and you all deserve a treat for being smart.¡± The thug wasn¡¯t sure why this turn of events but shook his head, happy all the same ¡°Thanks, boss!¡± and left before he could change his mind as Tommy sat in thought about how sad it was the poor and weak beg those in power for more¡­ if they had money they wouldn¡¯t need to beg; they could do whatever they wanted, just¡­like¡­.me¡­ He poured over his new notes, trying to find something but everything was failing. The mixture doesn¡¯t matter; the magic effect distills to water if there are too many effects or not enough magic in the brew. It requires more mana to counter and will make more potent effects. Side effects are still based on based herbs used, if any exist. Many versions of healing, mana, or buffs can be made regardless of the mix, an antidote almost always works but also can destabilize depending on the herb mix. Dungeon crystals are a catalyst that makes many potions easier with the same effects and even removes side effects from herbs No cures so far. He was tired but he kept trying It was odd he was so sure the god of balance forced a balance like the books said but he kept finding new ways to make healing and mana potions or even variations of antidotes but nothing new¡­ He found notes from Herbert for buffing potions but he ignored those that would not lead to a cure. Herbert looked till exhausted down that path he was sure of it. The biggest surprise was the mana crystals the stronger ones you used the more it shifted effects. Regardless of herbs used, though he theorized intent mattered which was odd why would that change things unless¡­ He started a new healing potion, one of the first he made, and tried willing it to mana using the feeling of magic the feeling in his hand returned he even saw the red brew starting to turn blue then grey. He failed?¡­ no¡­ This can work he thought he could do what no one else could! He can shift mana! He wasn¡¯t sure what grey was, or if it was even safe but for now it was a start if he kept doing this he make something he knew it. Days passed he visited his mom when he could when she was awake to tell her he was close and his sisters encouraged him as best they could not trying to give him false hope even nebo brought him more herbs this¡­will¡­ work. A few more days pass, no closer to a breakthrough and the herbs are gone. He had many concoctions he set aside to test based on color but was worried he couldn¡¯t recreate them without hurting others, not knowing their effects. So it was more of a test sample to keep. Nina started visiting the dungeon bringing him herbs the moss was very helpful and was the closest to a new type maybe even a cure! She even brought him random dungeon crystals which helped him understand his magic more vs potions when he compared their effects it was helping him narrow things down but she was busy and he was desperate for more samples. Maybe he could go to the dungeon if his sister could handle it he could¡­ true she had power but he could run if bad too and he could find a strong staff-like stick to knock them back while he ran if bad¡­. He knew it wasn¡¯t wise but he hated seeing his mom suffer so he went¡­. When he found the dungeon it was near the lake he was surprised everything seemed so calm¡­ Nobody was around he thought there would be people everywhere; it was odd, but maybe they were inside? He gripped his stick tighter no answers out here and he wanted to find this cure and did not want to wait for more herbs so he pushed inside¡­ It was odd; even inside, everything was calm. He wasn¡¯t sure what he thought; he found it was just a long, deep cave As he went deeper, he saw a few side tunnels but was worried he got lost, so stayed in the main walkway. He was pleasantly surprised he could smell the grave moss! It was right on the edge of a corner and went deeper in there were many patches of it just growing away. He was so happy this was what he needed! He quickly started grabbing as much as he could ignoring his surroundings and did not notice the skeleton standing in the same hall he was now picking from but it sensed him and started to move¡­ Lost in thought how close he was to a new breakthrough and grabbing as much as he could he did not hear the slow steps getting closer. It was only after it was less than a foot away he sensed its presence. He turned to look and was shocked to see a 5-foot Skelton. With eyes like the abyss staring down at him. By the time he acknowledged it, it had raised its fist and smashed the side of his face He skidded slightly in the dirt shocked at the pain. They were supposed to be weak?! He tried to focus, feeling disoriented. When he saw it, look at the weapon he dropped in his haste for herbs, and once more, he froze, unsure what to do unable to think lost, but the skeleton wasn¡¯t. It slowly bent down and grabbed the weapon¡­ then slowly moved to face him¡­ slowly raised the weapon¡­ before shattering his leg, and he screamed¡­. Even as the pain consumed him he was forced to stay awake and watch as it lifted the weapon slowly once more with indifference. To finish what it had started with his last thoughts where he wanted to curse the gods. He just wanted to save his mother even the people, and he was to die with a power that let a skeleton kill him with indifference. Before the final blow was struck and blur smashed it like it was nothing the only thing keeping him watching vs. passing out was the force they used shook the ground cuasing tremor pains that kept him lucid it was then he saw her ¡° sister ?¡± as it all faded to black Nina was depressed; she wanted to help her brother she hated seeing him suffer he was so full of hope now¡­ it just was lost trying to make new potions, not out of love of the craft but a desperate bid to help his mom¡­ are mom. She asked at home where he was since he wasn¡¯t crafting. Len heard him saying he was going to the lake, but she wasn¡¯t sure he was in a hurry when he left. Nina wasn¡¯t worried he had always explored there in the past maybe he needed a break¡­ but just to be safe she wanted to check on him she missed his smile. The lake was clear, it was a sunny day and the wind blew slightly it was a good day so why did it feel off? Was it because she did not see her brother? That had to be it he would not lie so where was he? She looked around and remembered the dungeon and her blood went cold no¡­ he wouldn¡¯t then she remembered she loved saying how easy the dungeon was and being able to get him herbs. Then did he take her words to heart? She wasn¡¯t sure what to think and started to make her way there when she heard the scream and her mind went blank. It was an unconscious act, but she formed rocks under her feet to push her forward each step was a leap forward and before she even really landed she thursted once more. The walls of the cave passed in a blur and she saw him. Her heart skipped a beat a skeleton was above him holding a weapon and raising it to smash him again¡­. AGAIN?! she screamed as rocks formed in her fist and she smashed it with ease ¡­ TO EASY ¡­ it was too easy to break. She wanted it to hurt like her brother. She wanted it to suffer but it was already fading. So she smashed the fragments that were left. A low voice wept from her side. ¡° sister? ¡° She froze she wasn¡¯t sure what she thought; she only knew the truth now; that he could have died finally set in; she was just desperate to save him; she did not know it was him that screamed, but when she did know¡­ she lost it¡­ She gently lifted him; he was heavy, but she used the stone to reinforce her body and to balance the extra weight. She would get him to the church; they make will this all better. Aryylin was chatting with his stepsister. This wasn¡¯t a bad place; it was nice. They¡¯d been enjoying the shade near the front of the church, and the bishop was explaining how the weakness curse was coming, causing issues. He felt bad knowing he took two potions that would change other¡¯s lives, even though he didn¡¯t regret it. Ziala, too, was shamed knowing Beastkin recovered within a year vs a human it made sense why Rock felt a need to atone Arlin swore to himself he would hunt the dungeons and help, too. A loud thump was sounding in the distance followed by tremors. Something heavy was hitting the ground and shaking the earth¡ªa monster? Here now?! He wanted his sister and the bishop to get to safety he was used to fighting alone and they would just be casualties. When he saw a weird fox beastkin rock girl? Carrying a young man with a bleeding body slamming into the ground, pulling the earth to push into a run forward, he was shocked and speechless till she spoke. ¡°Please,¡± she begged, ¡°save my brother ¡°The rock fell like rain around her body and she collapsed near the door. The unable to move the overuse of her mana catching up with her. Arlin turned into a shadow and gently lifted the boy. ¡°It¡¯s ok. We got him it be ok. Do you know what happened?¡± ¡°I dunno, she said with tears ¡°He was in the dungeon,¡± ¡° I think¡­ it was a Skelton that got him.¡± Arylin flinched at that he knew the pain from underestimating them he had a few broken bones from them¡­ if not for his mother, he would be in the same situation or worse¡­ Bishop Light started healing him, but his healing was weak. He removed the worst of it but the boy needed rest, so they found a spot for him inside while other grey robs helped the fox girl. Nina wasn¡¯t sure about the event that followed; it was a bit of a blur. She was offered a drink, and helped by a young wolf girl who stayed with her and offered comfort. While the man is someone made of shadows. Helped her brother; she knew she needed to tell her sister she would demand to know, but with mom being sick, did they need this added on too? Did she have a choice? She sighed unsure what to do when the wolf girl spoke up from her side. ¡°You ok, want to talk about it?¡± she gently reached out her hand, taking nina in her own ¡°He was trying to find a way to make a cure for Mom.¡± She looked over at the bed he was resting in. He looked peaceful like he used to when she sneaked in to check on him and find him asleep but the vision of him bleeding with a monster above him was still too fresh¡­ ¡°Does she have a weakness? Curse?¡± ¡°Yeah, it happened recently.¡± ¡°He is an alchemist trying to find a cure but with no luck.,¡± ¡° so he risked going to a dungeon for more herbs¡­¡± ¡°My brother cured me and my other brother too., sorry it got wasted on us¡± nina was confused why would a cure be a waste? ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡° if it saves you grief?¡± ¡° it not a waste; you owe us nothing.¡± Zylia smiled sadly at that she knew this wasn¡¯t a time for self-pity but she felt they added to others suffering all the same, it was why she was so proud of her stepbrother for not stopping trying to pay back the debt of those potions. ¡°My name is ziala what¡¯s yours? ¡° ¡°Nina and this is my brother Wolf.¡± ¡° they let me join their family and I have been happy with them since¡± ¡° I have a brother named Nebo too he working now¡­¡± ¡°And I have to tell his¡­. Real sister.¡± ¡° she won¡¯t be happy.¡± ¡° but mom is sick and I don¡¯t want to leave him¡± As she said that tears flowed freely once more from her eyes ziala moved closer to hold her letting her know she wasn¡¯t alone Arlin entered with a grim look. ¡°I tried to get hold of my mom; the weaker potion won¡¯t work need top-tier stuff for smashed bones, ¡° ¡°I know from experience¡± ¡° if the bishop wasn¡¯t strong enough to heal him¡± ¡° nothing less than a high-quality potion will work, the good news is that given enough time he will heal naturally¡± ¡° if money is an issue, I will try and I¡¯ll help with a potion.¡± He looked at both the girls they were listening but neither seemed to be hopeful; this was a sour first day he hoped it wasn¡¯t the start of more people getting hurt or worse killed¡­ ¡° I haven¡¯t had a chance to introduce myself im Arlin and she¡¯s my step sister Ziala we just got her today¡± ¡°Nina, ¡°she said in a low voice. ¡° That her brother wolf he was trying to cure his mom she has the weakness ¡° his sister chimed in ¡°Aha, that¡¯s¡­.bad. ¡° Arylin wasn¡¯t sure what to say he knew how it felt to be powerless to the point he made bad deals. It seems this guy did the same, but he didn¡¯t have Arlin¡¯s power to fight. ¡° We can watch him if there¡¯s anything you need to do or I can leave if you want space.¡± He had never been in a situation like this and was having trouble reading the room he heard her sigh ¡°I got to let his sister know; please keep him safe.¡± She slowly left; they weren¡¯t sure how to handle this but they stayed with the boy while the priest went about their day helping not only this boy but whomever they could. Family, Faith, and Finding Power ¡°STOP FIDGETING MOM and let me feed you soup! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not a child, and give me the spoon, shouldn¡¯t you be at the shop helping your father? ¡° ¡°Or go bug Nina; she loves attention.¡°Leena sighed and stopped trying to force her mom to eat She was worried since she dropped the bowl a few times before and didn¡¯t want it to happen again but the glare her mother was giving said otherwise. ¡°Mom, Dad is fine and Nina went to see Wolf, I think he wanted to look for herbs at the lake¡± ¡° he left in a hurry so that leaves me helping you today, ok? Im worried. ¡° ¡° O, hush, child, you¡¯re always worried¡± ¡° if not about me then your brother or the shop¡± ¡° I love you dearly, but you need to live a little for yourself.¡± ¡°Not this again, Mom I made my choice. ¡° ¡°I want to help the family, ok?¡± ¡° Her mother brushed her face smiling even as Leena pouted when a low voice spoke breaking the moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Len¡­¡± ¡°I failed and let him get hurt¡­¡± Both mom and len blood ran cold. Suop, forgotten, they both looked and saw Nina. She looked deafened and broken as if she lost a battle they didn¡¯t even know she had to fight¡­leena ran over and held her, unsure of what was happening. ¡° What do you mean? ¡° Then the realization hit of her words she just said¡­¡°Where Wolf¡­.¡± After many tears from all of them, the story was slowly told they were relieved wolf was going to be ok but each had a different guilt, plaguing them. Mom, knowing her sickness got her son hurt, and tried to help her Lena, unable to be there for her brother and Nina for being too slow to protect the new family she loved. Mom was first to recover and spoke. ¡°Lena, let your father know.¡± ¡° Nina, please help me clean up since I know Len will want to see Wolf at the church.¡± ¡° Let¡¯s give her a chance when Dad gets home. ¡° ¡°You can leave, but I would appreciate not to be left alone like¡­ this.¡±Lena protested at first not wanting to leave her alone but nina agreed Wolf was¡­ hurt. But not dying; he will be home before tonight he just needs time to heal or a very expensive potion. Wolf awoke disoriented This isn¡¯t my room; where am I? He knew he had a bad dream of death coming for him¡­ of¡­death¡­ smashing¡­ his¡­ leg? He pulled the blanket off and looked normal he was still in his normal clothes but he noticed blood and when he tried to move his leg it jolted in pain he was starting to panic when a voice spoke. ¡°Easy, their you got hit pretty hard and still are recovering.¡±He looked in a panic and saw the shadows move and out of the darkness was a man he never saw before. ¡°Sorry, I tend to use darkness so much I make myself into shadows to pass the time.¡± He went halfway into the hall ¡°ZIALA HE AWAKE!¡± he turned and faced him ¡°You hungry? We can get you some food¡± he shook his head still stunned when a new voice shouted back ¡°STOP YELLING ¡° ¡°THIS IS A CHURCH¡± ¡° AND HE WAS RESTING SO ARE OTHERS¡± ¡° great now you got me doing it¡­ ¡° turning into the room was a young wolf beastkin girl with a serious look that softened upon seeing him: ¡°Hey wolf?¡± ¡° You ok? Need anything?¡± he vigorously shook his head, not knowing what was happening or what to do. ¡° Where im I ¡° trying to compose himself he needed answers ¡° The church your sister brought you here?: the girl wolf said with concerned ¡°Len did? ¡° He asked unsure they both looked at each other and the man shrugged. ¡°Dunno her, sorry¡± ¡° the girl said her name was nina and she was a foxkin. ¡° ¡°had a stone power too, from what I remember.¡° he looked upward lost in thought the wolf girl offered him a glass of something he refused but she was insistent. So he drank and choked she tried patting his back to help him and the boy was laughing ¡°Got to be careful. ¡° The man spoke between laughing ¡°You don¡¯t realize magic healing tends to dry you out¡± ¡° I had to start bringing water pouch between all the heals I got.¡± Zylia glared at him but went back to focusing on wolf ¡°We could not heal the leg all the way we lacked that healing power, and normal potions would be strong enough he wanted to laugh at that, even his one ability wasn¡¯t good enough to help him¡­ Then what was the point of any of this he thought¡­ drawn to all the noise bishop light entered the room. ¡°Sorry child I did try but I fear despite my name I lack the gift in the light he looked more hurt than Wolf felt which made him feel guilty. ¡° You still helped me light so thank you, um¡­ thank all of you? ¡° He wasn¡¯t sure who they were and how they helped but they were here with him so it did matter to show gratitude. ¡°It was fine¡± ¡° where new here it was a shock of a welcome, but glad we could help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Arlin, and this is my stepsister, zylia.¡± She smiled at Wolf, trying to reassure him he felt better now he got some water, and she did help. Bishop checked on him with light touches and saw he would be ok to move and left him be, saying when they could please open the space for others. Arylin felt it was rude to say that but understood since he lived at a church at one time, thier only so much space, so he always felt alone. Nobody stayed but those who had nowhere else to go¡­ as he lost himself in thought he heard a voice in the distance. ¡° He has black hair about this high¡± ¡° He was injured and brought here Have you seen him? He, my brother, ¡°Arlin heard a reply with something ¡°he wasn¡¯t sure but he soon saw her¡­ And was stunned. She was an angel he had seen girls before, but none ever caught his eye. She had long black hair a thin frame a slightly tan face, and she reminded him of moonlight with how she seemed to glow to him. he froze unable to move as she walked up to him¡­. And walked past the door with indifference never once looking at him he was stunned not sure what to say when he heard her speak. ¡°WOLF, you idiot, what have you done?¡± ¡° Do you know how worried we all are?¡± ¡°and mom is sick! What were you thinking?¡± ¡° I know¡­ ¡° ¡°if I wasn¡¯t weak, I would been able to Mom, you don¡¯t need to remind me...¡± ¡° Wolf ¡­¡± she deflated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± that¡¯s not what I wanted to say¡­¡± ¡° you know we love you I was scared and not sure how to handle it ok? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Len.¡± ¡° I made a choice. ¡° ¡°I made a mistake It¡¯s over, let¡¯s just go.¡± he refused to look at her; he knew he messed up and there was nothing he could do¡­ She was hurt and taking it out on him wasn¡¯t the way so she regrouped she was going to help him not mock him she find a way¡­. ¡°Ok, brother, we will talk more at home. ¡° ¡°Nina should be here soon and will go then, ok?¡± Arylin watched it play out he felt awkward knowing this was their moment he felt worse, knowing he wanted to find a way to get closer. When he saw ziala glaring at him, ¡°What? ¡° He said defensively leena looked over at that noticing them for the first time arylin heart skipped a beat and saw her green eyes look at his for the first time, it was amazing. ¡°Forgive my rude brother and me we were watching over him¡± ¡° We were close by when nina brought him to the church¡± ¡°I c-can help if you want,¡± he tried to take control and be included but his sister shook her head and grabbed his arm confusing him ¡°I and my brother are leaving sorry we could not be more help we are staying at the guildhall if you ever need us ¡°Leena slowly nodded ¡°Thank you for helping my brother ¡° she had an enchanting voice, Arlin thought not able to control his heart his sister pulled him away leaving the other siblings alone when she was far enough away in another room she spoke ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you you never act like that? ¡° ¡°What? I always talk to people¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re acting different¡± ¡° moody, maybe, cocky sure, acting like you were lost and she was saving you? ¡°Never¡­. ¡° ¡° Whaaat? Nnnoooo¡­. I¡¯m acting normal¡­. Do you think she noticed? ¡° ¡°O, GODS do you like like her? His sister was shocked he never showed interest in anyone even them as kids it was more of an escape from the church than needing them or love¡­ he fidgeted looking away and trying to find the words¡­. Making it very obvious what he thought. ¡° So I like her; I mean, she got to have a boyfriend.¡± ¡° so it doesn¡¯t matter ¡° ¡°and I don¡¯t I could compete with whatever guy she picks¡± ¡° got to be a strong guy who wins her heart.¡± he stared in the distance, dreaming what if¡­his sister watched annoyed as he fumbled over himself¡­ ¡°Brother¡­ she just found her brother hurt¡± ¡° you should show more care¡± ¡°especially if you¡¯re wanting to have her notice you it won¡¯t be by ignoring the hurt family¡­. He flinch at that. ¡° Yea¡­ I got a little lost in the moment¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, thanks, sis, let¡¯s find Mom¡± ¡° Best I stop while im ahead and don¡¯t ruin any chance I might have¡± ¡° I mean the guy got to be really good¡± ¡° if not, I think I can take him and show her who is the better man, right? ¡° His sister glared at him as they left for the guild hall the events unfolded making an eventful day. As things settled and Leena waited with her brother a hidden catkin watched Amongst the shadows she pitied the child she had not seen him in maybe years but he did not change much. more handsome perhaps but the same to her no she cared more for her niece¡­ she still mentioned it from time to time even as time made them grow distant, she knew her niece would want to know and visit if she was brave enough but that be on her she would at least do her part and let her niece know she was owed that much even if it went nowhere they where still friends or was once¡­ Nina showed up with Dad and helped Wolf walk Well, unfortunately for Wolf Pride, his dad carried him more than he walked, embarrassing him feeling like a child. later that evening, they were taking turns yelling at him and saying happy he was safe even his uncle had a panic attack¡­ and assured the family since Wolf got hurt he swore they hired guards to watch the dungeon to avoid this happening again. His mother was glad her son was safe and made him promise never to try again. Beyond his shame, He agreed to. Leena, feeling guilt at knowing her brother wanted nothing than to help them, swore she make time to pray to the gods and hope for the best She had no power, and their chance was she could get the weakness or she could get a gift¡­ She try tomorrow and see if she can be blessed if not, she will try again the next day. She heard they reward persistence, so persistent she will be¡­. For her family Coby wiped his brow. Summer was warmer this year; he used the wind to scout; it was safe he knew dungeons could bring monsters, but due to their persistent hunts, they seemed to be avoiding the worst of it¡­ ¡°Dad it has been a while, Can we make time for me to see my brother Wolf today?¡± his dad was carrying a bag of fur they managed to get from their hunts she managed a half-shrug looking at their follow hunter and then beyond among the trees. ¡°I suppose we have been gone for a while and we have been keeping the peace.¡± ¡°Plus I like to know more about the dungeon that form, it be good for us to rest a week or three? Will see¡± he was happy to hear his father agreed he knew his brother was often busy with his potions but he still liked to see him. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. He missed their little adventures. The wind flowed to him, bringing a new scent on the. The wind he was doing the flow more unconsciously these days but still paid attention to what he felt or smelled as beast scent travel in winds, as it was today was just a pleasant summer breeze cooling some of the sweat beyond the normal smell Everything was fine. After the normal busy affairs were taken care of, they stopped at the inn for a meal before seeing their extended family at his brother¡¯s place the inn was more lively than he remembered it, and they saw a lot of new faces. ¡°What ya need, kid¡± ¡°We¡¯re busy, so forgive my lack of banter,¡± the bear kin asked him while serving drinks and food to random patrons. ¡° A simple meal and drink, please, ¡° his dad and the hunters who managed to join then were fine with the same ¡°Lot new faces I see? ¡° He trying to be casual and get some info. ¡°Ya, finally get to be with my wife and kid after years¡± ¡° and now im too busy to even see them, gods are funny like that¡± he nodded not knowing the bearkin had a family ¡°Heard anything new about the dungeon? We just got back from being on a long hunt.¡± ¡° Hmmm,¡± he set drinks down and poured, ¡°Well, word spread, some kid got hurt and almost died so they¡¯re setting guard beyond that been quiet. Be about twenty minutes for food bit back up ¡° he was surprised there were already issues from the dungeon who was hurt, he wondered. While sipped his drink, it was a berry drink that Wolf introduced in the past. Good stuff. ¡° I saw the kid that got hurt.¡± A voice spoke from a table off to the side it was a man who seemed to blend with shadows even when you looked right at him, a young wolf girl was with him it was then he also noticed the one server that his brother liked all those years ago still serving drinks, here? ¡°Mind if I join you at your table and find out more?¡± he wasn¡¯t one for gossip, but he didn¡¯t like anyone getting hurt when he was trying to protect the place. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if my sister doesn¡¯t. ¡° He saw the female wolf girl shrug her shoulders with indifference so he let his dad know he had joined the new table. ¡°Thanks, um... Mine names coby you? ¡° ¡°Arylin and my sister¡¯s name is Zylia,¡° she nodded curtly and drank from a mug; it had a sweet scent on the air, something with honey, he noted. ¡° Kid got his leg messed up bad. We tried to get a potion for him, but Mom, being stingy, said no. She said it cost too much, and pain is a good teacher.¡± ¡° I think she worried I¡¯d need it, so she kept it in reserve. Dunno she has more than one won¡¯t say¡± he looked into the distance lost in thought his sister shook her head before speaking. ¡°He assumes too much; I help with guild logs the really strong potions take time and high-grade crystals, which is why it¡¯s rarer brew, and it¡¯s better to save someone from near death than a few months recovering.¡± He nodded and made sense arlin smirked, not agreeing it seems ¡°Do you know the child¡¯s name or age? How young was he? ¡°Um¡­ around my age, I guess he had black hair and a baby face. I think his name was Ralph. He had a foxkin sister and a human sister. I really wish I remembered their names¡­¡± coby blood went cold he only knew one person with black hair and an adapted foxkin sister with a human sister. Zialia spoke up as he was afraid to ask. ¡° It wasn¡¯t Ralph¡­ You were blinded by the girl; it was Wolf, I remember since it was an interesting name to me ¡° he dropped his drink¡­ ¡° Hey!¡± Both Zylia and Arlin panicked as the juice started to flow toward them luckily the maid was close and cleaned with her water magic it up but she too had a concerned face ¡° Wolf? He was¡­is my; is he okay?¡± I always wondered what came of him since he never visited. ¡°Coby wasn¡¯t listening anymore he got up and pulled the wind to leave he needed to see his brother¡­. Arylin watched the boy who was just at their table dash away; he even felt an unknown wind help pull him away faster crazy¡­ ¡° you think it was something I said? ¡° The hunters at the bar heard some of the talk and looked grim, watching the boy that left, Arlin wasn¡¯t sure what was happening till the taller one spoke. ¡°You said, wolf, Was the boy hurt?¡± Arlin nodded and shrugged the kid was recovering, so he wasn¡¯t sure why they were making a big deal of it. ¡° Coby, my son is his friend but loves him as a brother and calls him such, so you know.¡° Arilin at least knew a bit more now and felt a little bad being indifferent he never had so many people love him like that when he was broken¡­it was just another day and recovered from that so this was different to see¡­. The rest of the day passed with mixed feelings for them never really knowing what else was transpiring. Teva ran to the back after Coby flew away she wanted to do the same but she was working¡­ and why did no one tell her!? She was finding out in such a roundabout way¡­ she saw Grump cooking so she powered a spell and splashed the back of his head. ¡°Bloody hell!? What? ¡° He turns to see what hit him and saw teva looking ready to fight, surprising him. ¡°What your problem cat I did nothing to you ugly mug¡­¡± She splashed more water on his face ¡°I¡¯m sorry kid don¡¯t make me angry what is this about?!¡± ¡°You knew the wolf was hurt and didn¡¯t tell me !¡± ¡°Who ?¡± another splash in his face and he stumbled back ¡°Kid, you need to talk since you lost me you get in a fight or a boy or something? ¡°I did not break up and cats fight over you¡­¡± he watched her lose her anger and look about to cry he wasn¡¯t sure why he never touched her¡­ ¡°Kid wanna talk about it? Honestly, you lost me¡­¡± ¡°Wolf my friend why I started working here¡­¡± he thought back ¡°O¡­OOO, that kid was hurt ?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details talk was just rumored it just happened from what I heard I swear¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry grump but I¡­ thought you knew and did not care.¡± He felt bad for her he did but the inn was busy and needed to work¡­ ¡°Kid¡­take a day off where good even without you come back when feeling better I¡¯see you then.¡± She wanted to protest but she knew her aunt lived at the church she wanted answers and felt she was getting them so thanked him and left to try to find something about about her friend from the past. She was enjoying her visit with her sister it was a pleasant tea despite the dark news as they kept speaking of the events that transpired. ¡°I knew he was a fierce bot but foolish? No¡­ I¡¯m glad he is well. Teva¡¯s mother spoke sipping tea. ¡°He was trying to make sure for his mom poor child expects too much regardless his skill ¡° ¡°A cure what do you mean? The mother¡¯s interest was peaked ¡°It¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t seen my niece in so long he been pushing his craft you never wonder why we never had fought for the medicine for are cramps? He helps increase supply.¡± ¡°no! You should told me sooner I would marry that child to be with someone with that gift. ¡°She smiled tail swishing. ¡°Well, and to torture my daughter, knowing I took her man, ¡° she giggled in thought even as her sister glared at her across the table unamused. A bang came from the front door, startling both till they saw teva distraught, staring them both down¡­ ¡°And you where going tell me when?¡± ¡°O my! So fierce the cat came to play with the mice¡­¡± her mother replied teva was not amused still wanting answers. ¡°Niece I came here to tell you it just happened last night¡­ ¡°And you already left for work when I did arvie I was just resting before I left to see if you did not leave for work earlier¡­¡± ¡°Yet it seems I underestimated loose lips and gossip¡± She heard her sister giggling over the phrasing but teva just deflated. ¡°I thought you were closer to him what happened?¡± teva shrug ¡°Been busy¡± ¡°He sometimes stopped by then less¡­ ¡°And you went to his place how many times?¡± the mother asked amused Teva blushed at the thought but said ¡°Not once¡­¡± That got a frown from both mother and aunt neither understanding why¡­ ¡°I did not want to push him.¡± ¡°So instead, he drifts away, daughter I warn you of that,¡± she knew yet she was afraid she wasn¡¯t sure how to move forward and now it felt too much she wasn¡¯t close enough to be with him even when he was hurt¡­ her aunt held her while her mother looked away no longer enjoying the game. ¡°I can¡¯t say how he feels but right now¡­ it might be too much but it¡¯s not too late no new girl came for him. Though there were a few there¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± teva did not believe ¡°O MY!¡± the mother now was invested once more ¡°Do tell do tell¡± The aunt, seeing her niece¡¯s distress, spoke slowly ¡°Well, one was his sister, and another was nina though he sees her as a sister¡­ pretended to ponder, and teva was annoyed and was feeling played till¡­ ¡° The last was a new young lovely wolf girl¡± She could see the fire in her eyes and she smiled knowing she was hooked the mother was also loving every minute. ¡°Stayed by his side it¡¯s why I stay hidden to see how it played out,¡± she said slowly in a near whisper. ¡°Who¡­was¡­she¡­:¡± teva slowly said with a calm before a storm. Her aunt seeing she was better and not moping confessed. ¡°A new girl in town but she just helped him recover she was there when nina brought him in hurt¡± Hearing that she was racked with guilt now was not the time to be petty, her friends were suffering from many things and did not need a third wheel vying for attention¡­ her aunt was worried her plan to inspire her niece failed as she watched but soon relaxed when she saw the look of conviction. ¡°He needs time and space to help his family but¡­ I will not keep waiting for a mouse to play, I will be the one to hunt in the end.¡± Her mother laughed with joy upon hearing those words ¡°My daughter you make me proud, you will win I know it !¡± her aunt did not feel the same but was happy her niece had a purpose even if nothing came of this at least she had her ending. Vs always wondering. It took time, but coby managed to pull the wind to speed ever faster. It would have been an amazing new experience if not for the despair, knowing he had let his brother get hurt and not been there, he hoped Wolf would understand. Breathing hard, he finally made it to the house and wanted to rush in, but felt like a trespasser, he knocked instead nina answered the door shortly after ¡° O, coby? Why knock your family is everything ok you look horrible !¡± he felt it as he barely managing to steady his breath. ¡° I¡­ I heard¡­ about wolf ¡° he said between breaths ¡°Aha ¡® for her, it¡¯s been over a day to recover and have things settled; coby must just found out, and from a rumor, she knew how that could feel and she was there. ¡° he is in the room if you want to see him he is okay, at least physically. He nodded and slowly went to the room he knew very well there was a scent of many brews he never smelled before moving past to the door. He saw shelves with potions and books from all the work he had been doing wolf was in bed with a book reviewing notes. He saw a bowl of soup nearby. ¡° I told you I can feed myself; ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t care that you want to visit ¡° ¡°but stop staring; it getting old.¡± Coby smiled at that ¡°Good to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± Wolf flinched and dropped his book he looked down wanting to pick it up but his leg prevented him. Coby walked over and handed it to him he stared at the book, not wanting to talk, so coby didn¡¯t force him he was happy he was ok. But somewhere in the silence, he finally spoke. ¡° I thought I could heal her¡­¡± he was there when it happened but coby knew what he meant the hunts had just been keeping him busy with no time to address it he felt bad. ¡° You will, but you¡¯re not alone where family¡± ¡°No. What I need is only deep in a dungeon and the weakest monster almost killed me with my own weapon¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m powerless, and the power I do have¡­¡± ¡° is doing nothing so far for my potions¡­¡± coby knew Wolf had a balance power and a strong one but even after all these years they never were really able to make it do¡­ anything. ¡°As I said, you got us; we will get it for you, and then you make something better, im sure that¡¯s why it never works¡± ¡° You¡¯re trying too hard to do it like something new versus letting us help you.¡± Wolf jerked out those words¡¯¡¯ ¡°What did you say? ¡° ¡° Um, you have us? ¡° ¡°NO! The other part!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± he thought for a second ¡°trying to make something new?¡± ¡°YES, THAT !¡± nina voice came from the hall into the room ¡°Why are you yelling so much¡± ¡° I was trying to give you space to feel better¡± ¡° I guess now you¡¯re fine.¡± She watched him, and he did seem to have a gleam in his eye, almost a scary madness. ¡° I figure it out !¡± he shouted with more convection even though both nina and coby had no clue what he was going on about ¡°The trick I have been missing all these years! I have been trying to make something new!¡± ¡°but that is not how balance works!¡± ¡°I need to make what already exists! ¡° He started laughing and they were not closer to the truth of understanding their mad brother¡­ ¡° Wolf mom sleeping, please calm down a bit.¡± he slapped his mouth and got a bit ashamed ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re right I just need a test please hand me the light mana potion and a vail of water. So I can be sure¡± nina wasn¡¯t sure but did as he asked and he focused they saw what looked like him staring then. The water turned light blue and they were shocked he did it¡­. Years feeling like he had no power and the gods gave him the most powerful magic known to man¡­ Able to make potions from will¡­ he just needed to balance with one he knew how to make ¡°Try it, brother, nina can¡¯t test it her magic is too strong but maybe it work with you.¡± Coby was skeptical he knew how they worked but never really drunk them before he trusted his brother so he took it to drink he saw nina get what he knew was an antidote to be safe, He drank the vail and felt his mana return. He even felt it grow a bit cuasing him to feel a little lightheaded but good¡­ ¡° this stuff could get addictive if not careful.¡± ¡°but I do feel better it working¡°Wolf beamed at that just like that he found his power but he still needed a made version of the cure and he had no way of doing that. so just as quick as he felt empowered he remembered he could do nothing to help his mother¡­. Coby noticing his defeat wasn¡¯t going to let it go at that. ¡°Brother, this is a powerful magic¡± ¡° kingdoms that would kill for that kind of on-demand power¡± ¡° will get the cure and you be a hero ¡°Wolf smiled weakly at that it was just talk. he faced the monster he knew his place nina wasn¡¯t letting it go either. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to try and ask?¡±nina spoke up ¡° We literally have a guild hall where we can get more help and get whatever you¡¯re missing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know I¡¯m not weak. Just ask, and I will help.¡± ¡°I got at least a week up to three dad said so.¡± Coby chimed in ¡° I will find a way to help¡± ¡° the two of us will find a way to get more was told need at least three for the deeper stuff.¡± ¡° more is always better, but we got two. We can get more.¡± ¡± Thanks guys I¡­I just need time¡± Wolf spoke slowly They spent the rest of the day bonding and learning what they could when Leena came home from work and praying she was happy, but like Wolf was depressed, she could not do more. She was been left behind when her brother needed her more than ever¡­ Wake up early, bathe, and make breakfast Help resupply shop, check on mom and brother, make sure both are fed, pray, go home, and help make dinner repeat. That was her routine for over a week, and time was blurring together; she wasn¡¯t eating as much from the stress, and she was no closer to helping her brother; even as her stepsister and stepbrother plotted ways to help Wolf, she was lost and praying wasn¡¯t working it was one the times at church that bishop light saw her and spoke. ¡°I know you are seeking magic, I prayed and got such a thing, but know even if it works, it might not be the magic you want or very strong the gods are fickle when and to who they gift it part of the test I believe¡± she nodded she heard the same from grey robes and others from times she came before ¡° Thank you I understand nothing is granted just because we pray but I need something to help my brother so I pray¡­¡± ¡°I do not judge child merely speaking advice, do with it what you will¡± he bowed and left the silence was deafening by the low glow of candles, offered her no solace. She sighed as tears gentled fell ¡°Please I ask not to power myself but help my brother if I had that power¡­.¡± ¡° I would use it to also help others¡± ¡° I swear you do know he trying to make a potion to heal the weakness curse?¡± ¡° He can¡¯t do it alone ¡­ and I don¡¯t want him to do it without me we family¡± ¡° you blessed him with something beyond him, so balance it with me¡­.¡± Maybe she was arrogant or expecting too much from the gods but she could feel Wolf had a power beyond him. She wanted to be there to help him. A gentle stir in the air. She went cold she could feel this once they listened and they were in judgment¡­ t she was afraid to move, to think less, they dismissed her out of spite she felt each element brush her and pass; none seemed to want to stay she was about to break from that rejection. When the light touches her. She stiffened waiting for it too to pass but it stayed gentle upon her shoulder. Then into her breast and she gasped. A light flooded her lungs and bathed her inside with such warmth. A power that could heal but also could be a weapon. Everyone assumed the light was just a heal. Still, she could feel even it had destruction, and she knew why the gods always hesitated to hand mortals gifts it was so easy to abuse once given, but they trusted her, and she cried with joy. They trusted her¡­ She got up and bowed. She spoke words, and they agreed; now it was time to prove it, with action. She would help her brother with this new-found power of light. ¡° I can do it myself; stop babying me. ¡°Wolf tried to shoo away his stepsister, who kept checking. His every step, he was feeling better knowing how his gift worked but also trapped staying home; his mom and Nina only agreed to let him leave if he was watched¡­ Humiliating as it was, he had to agree he wasn¡¯t ready to walk yet, but he wanted to see the lake. He missed it The air was fresh and freeing; he loved his herbs and potions, but it was starting to be stifling, and he needed a change. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, or do you need help sitting? Want me to get you something to drink? You know I¡¯m here; just ask! ¡° ¡°NINA¡­ sister please, I¡¯m fine just¡­ fine. ¡° She wilted at that but sat beside him looking down. ¡°Ok brother¡± He sighed, ¡° I know I would be worse off without you, so thank you, really, but I need to be treated like a man, not a child¡± ¡° yes, I made a bad call but I made it¡­¡± She wanted to cry she was so close to him but now he felt so distant she missed how it was before and how close they seemed she didn¡¯t realize how much she needed that till it was gone. She decided to try to change the subject. ¡°Where is Coby? Do you think he would hound you more than I do if he were here?¡± She flinched at that. What a stupid thing to say. How was that small talk? He laughed, surprising her; she missed that sound. ¡°Yeah, I suppose he would¡­¡± She watched him in that silence, seeing him smile She wasn¡¯t sure why that made him feel better; it even made her feel more distant, knowing she didn¡¯t have the same effect. The wind blew, pulling her hair in her face, and she gently tucked it back they sat in that silence, just resting. It seemed he did not want to talk so she would not force him she nudged herself closer to feel him. He did not push her away so she enjoyed the moment as long as they stayed It really was a nice view. ¡° WOLF! ¡° A feminine voice she knew well sounded in the distance; it was Nina, and she was excited. Why? She was more depressed than she was just the other day¡­ ¡° I did it, brother.¡± she stopped breathing hard while they watched her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°Brother, they blessed me too!¡± she pulled up her hand, and a bright light formed in it, stunning them. Wolf did not know what to say, and even Nina was lost for words. ¡° I did try to heal Mom¡­¡± ¡° It¡¯s not that kind of power, sadly, but I feel it can help you! ¡° The joy in her eyes was undeniable. Could it work? She looked over to see Wolf¡¯s thoughts; he was just as stunned. His sister did not wait for permission She reached for his leg and touched it with the light. He did flinch but more out of unknown fear than any pain. Truthfully, he only felt warmth from the touch. After a moment, she tumbled onto her side, breathing hard. Both Wolf and Nina tried to reach for her to help, but she waved them off. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± ¡° That took a lot out of me.¡± ¡° You wore bad off.¡± ¡° It took a bit of mana and drained me¡± ¡° but I¡¯m ok.¡± She looked at them, beaming a smile, tears falling from her eyes. ¡°Well, brother¡­. Walk!¡± He was scared; he did not doubt his sister, and he did feel the light, but just like that, he was healed. That was too easy¡­ He sighed He had a power like that too, one that changes things easily. Don¡¯t hate your sister for finding a way to help you fix your mistakes¡­ ¡° thank you, sis¡­¡± he slowly tried to pull himself up, but his legs wobbled Nina reached out to help him stand; he let her After a moment, his legs gained strength, and he could stand ¡°no pain.¡± Both sisters laughed with joy, Nina grabbing and trying to dance with her brother while he protested. Lena fell flat in the grass and was relieved she had faith; she knew she had power, but was it enough? She started at her hand while she listened to them bicker in the background. We can do this; I can save my family from pain, and Wolf will heal Mom from the weakness curse. Things will be ok¡­. Cave Guard and Dungeon Plans HE WAS BORED why was he guarding the cave because one person got hurt¡­ he wished his sister was here least he had someone to pass the time with¡­ He looked past the cave into the trees it was a sunny day with a light breeze random people watched him curiously in the distance but most just admired the lake or left deeper beyond his sight. That is why it was a surprise when a young man dressed like a hunter with a bow was moving fast toward him. He was not sure if he was a threat at first, but as he stared, he knew him. I met him at the inn the other day the boy completely ignored him and even blew past into the cave partway before he stopped stunning him. ¡°HEY!¡± the boy jerked at the voice, reaching for his bow before he focused and saw who was shouting. ¡°Where did you come from?¡± ¡°What?!, im gaurding this cave¡­¡± The boy relaxed a bit, looking from the cave to him once more. ¡°Really?¡± he stared a bit then said, ¡° I remember you from the inn; sorry, I forgot your name though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Arlin, you? ¡° ¡°Coby, I wanted to see how dangerous the cave was that hurt my brother We are going to hunt here.¡± ¡°We?¡± he looked around not seeing anyone else he wasn¡¯t sure if the kid knew what he was talking about ¡°You ok? You do know you¡¯re alone, right? ¡° ¡°Hah, funny, no¡­¡± He shook his head, mildly amused, while looking once more in the cave. ¡°Me and my brother Wolf¡¯s sisters will be doing the hunting I¡¯m scouting.¡± Arlin slowly nodded at that but knew it was pointless. ¡°That¡¯s not how dungeons work; they change each level, and depending on party size, sometimes the gods seem to know when people just want to gather. so it is easy, no monsters; other times it seems they want to test us¡­¡± He remembered the worst time when they pushed him to the edge because his mother was there. ¡° Really? ¡° He deflated, hearing that. ¡°Then I can¡¯t help my brother like this¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not supposed to enter without a guild pass anyway; that¡¯s why I¡¯m guarding.¡± ¡°Guild pass? Why¡± ¡°Um¡­ because you end up like your brother if you¡¯re not ready for what deeper? ¡° The pass is just proof you know what you are facing and understand the risk you can die. We never had an issue in the city since the dungeon was old, but this is new land, and people get too¡­. Adventurous ¡° ¡°Thanks for the info,¡± coby started to leave much slower than before, surprising him. He must have wind magic; that wasn¡¯t the first time he moved that fast¡­ ¡°Before you go, um¡­ maybe we can meet at the inn and I can talk with your sisters? ¡° His heart was pounding; he was hoping for a chance to meet without her brother being so hurt. Maybe now she will notice him. Coby looked confused. ¡° why? ¡° He was taken back; he needed a reason to get close, stupid stupid stupid, think!¡­ ¡°I have been running dungeon solo for years; I even cleared a level three not sure what your brother needs, but I can fight and you will be in better hands with me than without.¡± Coby nodded slowly. It did make sense, but he wasn¡¯t sure he didn¡¯t know this man, and why did it look like he was in the shadows even in the light? ¡° Hmm¡­ let me talk with my family first when I find the time you are on guard duty and we also have stuff going on? ¡° He panicked at that When was a good time? ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m staying at the guild hall, and you got to go there for a pass anyway; meet me there or my sister; her name is Zialia, she¡¯s a wolfkin, and she works the front desk with Rosa. Either of them should be able to help you set a time we can all meet and go from there. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a foolproof plan, but it was definitely one of his better. ¡°Ok, Arlin will meet again, then stay safe.¡± He was about to reply when Coby pulled the wind and ran away faster than he could reply, ¡°You too; see you later¡­ ¡° It felt awkward. He never needed friends and was even happy just taking care of the orphans he wanted as a family, but seeing how far others were going for this one boy¡­. It made him realize he did want more; he just never felt like he had it, even from those who did take care of him. He sighed, whatever I still got to finish my shift. And back to Bordem, he went as the day slowly passed. Though he was happy to walk again so soon, it was mixed feelings knowing his sitter was somehow blessed with power but as good as his, if not better¡­ He knew it was wrong to feel that way she got this power for him but that bitterness of a twist in fate on the gifts was still weighing on him all the same. Nina spoke up from the side, ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re sucking a lemon? It¡¯s not one of your cute faces. Lena was also there and spoke her version of the situation: ¡°Leave him be; he¡¯s still recovering, and thanks again for sharing that mana potion; it helped.¡± He nodded at that They made it home safely a few days ago but had been doing nothing since mom was still sick and dad was still busy with Nebo doing deliveries; even uncle wasn¡¯t able to visit much anymore. All that was left was him with nothing but time on his hands, not able to make anything new, and his sisters smothering him they tried to console him by letting him know Coby was scouting the dungeon. So they could search for his missing rare herb it did not comfort him knowing the place that easily broke him; his family wanted to hunt even if it was necessary and for him. ¡°I¡¯m back and got good news! Are you in the room? ¡° He heard the voice of his brother and cheered up a bit. ¡°Yeah, where in the room?¡± Coby turned the corner and nodded to everyone. ¡°You found the herb? Nina asked with hope in her eyes. ¡°What?! No¡­ If it were that easy, it wouldn¡¯t be rare, you know that, right?¡± She shrugged, ¡°It was worth a shot, so what was the good news then?¡± Coby smiled again. ¡°I met the new guard at the cave. He says he fought in dungeons and can guide us deeper and knows what to expect. ¡° Everyone seems surprised at that, with Nina first to speak. ¡°Yeah¡­ but can he fight? ¡° ¡°I did not ask for details; he wanted to meet at the tavern to work out the details then.¡± Wolf glanced at his book while his brother kept talking, explaining his encounter in more detail. He knew he would not be involved in the fighting, but he would be needed afterward if they succeeded. ¡° Can I go with you when you go to the tavern? ¡° Everyone agreed easily; they would loved for him to go; they wanted him involved. They knew he wanted to help, and though his power was amazing, it was not meant for fighting. He felt better knowing things were finally happening and that they had a chance; they just needed to make it to the end. ¡° ¡°Did you hear anything yet? ¡° He asked, hopeful. ¡°You have been asking for three days; it is the same answer, no¡­ ¡° he nodded slowly to that; he felt a bit defeated. He was hoping they would rush over the same day after guard duty, but it seems even after three days of checking in nothing¡­ . Did they try without him? No¡­ they still need a pass, and she would at least tell me about that. ¡° Stop fretting, brother, they¡¯re probably busy preparing,¡± she glared at him again He was acting like a lovesick puppy to a girl he hadn¡¯t even really met; it was getting on her nerves rosa saw the building tension, and she tried to break it up. ¡°Let me make some tea; it calms the nerves. My son was the same way; when he was trying to see his dad, he didn¡¯t want to wait longer than he had to, even though we were away for years. ¡° ¡°it was an unbearable wait for him.¡± Arlin nodded and breathed out slowly; he had been a bit needy ¡°Ok, just¡­ let me know. I¡¯m going to go walk in a circle somewhere else.¡± Zylia rolled her eyes and went back to assist a new guest who showed up during his recurring freak-out¡­ She did miss that about her other brother, Rock; nothing seemed to bother him; she needed to remember to write him later, wishing him well. Things were settling down now that Aryin was staying in his room, at least for now, and she was enjoying the tea Rosa brought. She was hoping her shift would end soon so she could go shopping when she noticed a few people in the distance staring at someone who just entered. Rosa stepped away so she would be the one to greet them. So she had her best smile to meet them and was surprised it was her. She was much prettier than she remembered; was she glowing with a light? She chided herself; who she was did not matter; she was here for business. She was sure but it seemed she was hesitant to come to the counter she watched as she took in the sight of the room zialia was mildly amused as she did the same when she first saw the place. It was different they redesigned this one to fit the guild master¡¯s desire for easier living and still doing business, but she doubted the girl knew the difference; she didn¡¯t seem shy before. Why is she hesitating to come to the counter? ¡° Do you know if I can get a guild pass here? ¡° Ziala was shocked. Why was she asking a random adventurer for help instead of me at the counter?! The adventure, a young male smiled, happy for her attention, nodded eagerly, and pointed towards Ziala She finally noticed her, so she nodded and smiled, no reason to be rude for her being uncertain. ¡°Yes, I can help you.¡± The girl smiled a radiant smile, and ziala groaned internally. Her brother was going to be dragged around by this girl¡¯s whims, and she wouldn¡¯t even be trying¡­ it only took her a moment to reach the counter much more assured of herself now she knew she was in the right place. ¡°Hello, may I have a guild pass? Please, we will be a party of at least three going into the dungeon.¡± Ziala nodded but then spoke. ¡°The pass is more of an agreement than a bidding rule; it¡¯s just a document¡± ¡° outlining what crystal drops are worth herbs value and understanding that the deeper you go, the more likely you are to face death.¡± She turned at that and went to one of the shelves the documents were pilled in a stack of copies made daily to hand out, so it wasn¡¯t a hard process. ¡°Um¡­¡± ziala looked at the girl at the counter she was fidgeting ¡°If you need something just ask I¡¯m here to help¡± ¡° I was told there was someone who worked here who wanted to help¡­.¡± ¡° But I do not see him and am not sure who to ask. ¡°Ziala did not care, but she didn¡¯t want to watch her brother wag his tail for this girl, so she saved it for their next meeting¡­ ¡°Aye, he told me he said something about meeting over at the tavern¡± ¡° if you guys set a date and time.¡± ¡° I would like to go myself just to hear the details ¡°She trusted them, but she still wanted to know what her brother was getting into regardless of how many dungeons he ran did not make this safe. ¡°That¡¯s fine, funny enough my brother said the same thing, said he needed to see this person and make sure everything was good¡± ¡° since he got hurt he¡¯s been a little warry¡± ziala smiled at that it was nice to know she wasn¡¯t alone She was thinking smart maybe this wouldn¡¯t be so bad she came back to the counter with the paper. ¡° My name is Zialia we met before at the church but you were with your brother at the time¡± ¡°How is he by the way? Is he healing ok? She showed shock at that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, how rude of me! ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t remember you, ¡° Zialia waved it off while smiling she didn¡¯t mind ¡°My name is Leena, Len for short¡± ¡° Are you free tonight or tomorrow? We can meet then and go over the details¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Tonight is perfect I was nervous coming here¡± ¡° I wasn¡¯t sure when we would be able to meet up, so this is great¡± She looked behind herself at the door ¡° I got to let the others know just before dark ok?¡± That gives us all a few hours to prepare ¡°Zialia was fine with that she could do some light shopping before the meeting and it gave her brother time to prepare or at the very least settle his nerves and look less like an idiot. ¡°It¡¯s a perfect time, though the tavern could be a little crowded Business has been picking up there. ¡°It was then Rosa came from the back overhearing them talk ¡°Pish Posh my husband runs the inn I¡¯ll talk to him and make sure he saves you kids a table if you¡¯re planning something big I want you all to be smart and safe ¡° ¡° Thank you !¡± Leena exclaimed, happy for the luck ziaia knew Rosa¡¯s husband worked there but she felt bad calling in a favor like that especially not even having to ask Rosa saw her face and smiled. ¡° Don¡¯t worry, my husband loves to help, and if he knew you all were going on an adventure, he wants to make sure it started right with food and cheer .¡± Zylia nodded at that grateful and Leena started for the door ¡°Thanks again ¡°As she left the room seemed a little darker as if a bit of light was lost rosa spoke from her side. ¡° Your brother is not going to be happy to know he missed her, pretty little thing¡± she mused. ¡°He will get over it, he still going to see her later it gives him. a chance to clean up he needs a bath ¡°Rosa laughed at that. ¡°Well, he has been working up a sweat running in circles, waiting for one of them to show up, it nice he made a new friend ¡°Ziala wasn¡¯t sure if they were friends but bit her tongue vs saying that she wouldn¡¯t ruin whatever bond he trying to form long he doesn¡¯t forget his family she fine him having a life. ¡°I need to go let him know so he can focus on getting ready vs moping some more ¡°Rosa laughed at that. ¡°Good luck, dear, I¡¯ll send a runner to let my husband know before you get there, ¡° as she tended the counter, letting Zylia handle other business. She was grateful to Rosa and bowed, ¡°Thank you, we owe you one, ¡° and she went up the stairs to meet her brother. His room was on the third door on the left, just past hers, and his mom was the guild master, though she saw herself as his sister, it was not official like with the guild mistress and him, but she was fine with that. Things changed slowly she was happy they trusted her to come that was enough. She was about to knock on his door when she saw it was already open it was hard to tell he was using his magic, which darkened areas but knew that if she was closer, she could see. When she was able to peer inside, he was lying on his bed, tossing a wood block he had been trying to carve for a few days but lacked patience and was now throwing and catching with his magic. ¡° This all you going to do all day? ¡° He freaked out, hitting himself while pulling the block back at the unexpected noise, grabbing his head. ¡° what do you want not in the mood right now¡­¡± rubbing his head where the block hit ¡°Ok, sorry for bothering you. I guess I¡¯ll tell her to meet you another night.¡± She turned to leave ¡° WAIT WHAT?!, She here? How do I look?¡± he started scrambling to look in a mirror and make himself look good. ¡°She had already left Remo, ¡° he deflated at that. ¡° Aha, guess they didn¡¯t need me then thanks for letting me know¡­ ¡°She was having fun teasing him, but now she felt bad he needed to get over this crush, or it really would hurt him¡­ ¡°They are planning the event tonight, rosa even reserved us a spot, ¡° he jerked and did a 180, once again, filled with life. ¡° Tonight! Wait, we?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m going too, I don¡¯t trust you not to act like a fool and you know Mom will want me to make sure you¡¯re not just saying yes to just anything.¡± he flinched at that, knowing he was putting the cart before the horse. she trusted him but he would still have to let her know he knew what he was doing and would be safe with these people. She sighed, watching him flounder, lost in thought make sure you wash you smell, or your princess will be whisked away by someone else. ¡° I dunno what you¡¯re talking about.¡± he tried to sound cool and indifferent, so she decided to pull a little on his string. ¡° I wonder if at dinner if I should ask if she has a boyfriend ¡°She is awfully cute I bet she has one¡­ maybe two? ¡° What? I mean, who cares¡­. This is business and I¡¯ll be happy even just been friends ¡° She smiled ¡°Sure¡­ make sure you wash either way¡­¡± as she left to see if she could leave for the day to get some shopping in before the meeting. The tavern was busy with crowds enjoying their evening, but surprisingly, there still was space perhaps they got lucky, and it wasn¡¯t as busy as they thought. They were lost in thought not sure what to do when coby noticed the boy from before with a wolf girl talking at a table in the corner. ¡°Hey guys, I see them follow me¡± Arylin was nervous they had been here for about twenty minutes he knew they had come a little early, but he wanted to be safe. His sister worked out, reserving them a space with Rosa it was nice they knew the owner and the food was going to be comped so it would give him something to brag about. ¡°Relax brother I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be here soon, we should get some drinks to pass the time, ¡° she thought feeling a bit thirst building from the wait. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to have to get up and pee in the middle of a meeting I¡¯m nervous enough as it is¡­¡± he fidgeted a little under the table she knew he was using his darkness to have something to do¡­ ¡° Well, I¡¯m thirsty and getting a little bored waiting, so me getting a drink won¡¯t kill anybody. ¡°She started to look for the waitress when she noticed a group moving their way. ¡°Never mind there here ¡°There was a boy with rugged leather sharp eyes, a fox kin staying close to the boy we helped save he dont look happy even though he was with two girls¡­. And of course their len she smiled to herself. She still glowing even here, heads were turning where she walked and she didn¡¯t even notice it made her mildly jealous she wasn¡¯t even trying. ¡° Uh, arlin right? It¡¯s me, Coby, this is my family, ¡° he waved behind him with them all, giving a greeting it took a minute to get them all situated Arlin was a little sad he wasn¡¯t sitting next to Leena but he was nervous enough he didn¡¯t mind too much she was here. The waitress saw the now crowded table and came to help them. Teva was surprised that wolf was here and walking?! Though he was hurt and must have healed her heart skipped a beat thinking he was here for her but then she noticed he followed everyone to a table. It was only then she noticed the others, nina, his sister, and coby, meeting the other two. She felt lost but needed to know, so she pushed forward. ¡°Hey! Full house I was wondering why these two were not ordering what can I get you?¡± they all took turns explaining a food and drink they were interested in as she nodded along ¡°No problem I¡¯ll be back with the drinks and it is a short wait for food from there ¡°She smiled they all seemed distracted barely noticing her she give them a chance to settle before she tried talking. Wolf stared at Arlin and Zilia, not sure how to proceed Arlin saw his discomfort matching his own and decided to break the ice. ¡°You ok, uh, wolf right? I noticed you were not limping. So you manage to get a potion? That impressed there not cheap. Wolf shook his head, looking unhappy. ¡°No, my sister healed me she got a powerful blessing. ¡°Arlin timidly looked at Leena he noticed her glow, but he thought it was just him liking her now he paid more attention. It was a soft light that flowed, ¡°Amazing ¡°The words slipped out his sister noticed and frowned, but nobody else did they were trying to cheer up wolf self-loathing his weakness. ¡°Relax brother that is the past after we get the herb. You be the hero, and everyone will sing your praise promise ¡°Leena tried consoling him. '' I don¡¯t want praise just to heal mom and if I can others¡­¡± Zialia had a pang of guilt knowing she got one of those potions but also a bit of admiration that he was trying to make it so that nobody would suffer ¡° A noble goal, ¡°Ziala said to show support to which the foxkin got excited. ¡®¡± Right! He is too hard on himself it¡¯s why he needs me, so he can stay home working on a cure and stuff I¡¯ll do the fighting ¡°She grabbed his head in a playful hug as he tried pulling away. Arlin felt a bit of jealousness. How they all seem so happy together¡­ The banter went on for a little while longer when the waitress finally brought their drinks. ¡°Sorry for the wait. ¡° as she was setting them down Wolf finally noticed her and blushed so he remembered she thought. ¡°Hey, I remember you it¡¯s been a while, cutie how have you been? ¡° Wolf losing his depressed mood. ¡° Um, been good busy got hurt recently, but I¡¯m ok now,¡± he fidgeted a little nina was not happy that even after all this time, he was still interested in this¡­ tell why did he see in her fur was white She had rosy cheeks and a bigger bust than hers, which was annoying arlin spoke up to try to hype Wolf up and make himself look good. ¡° He took on a monster and managed to get his leg broken but kids tough I was there helped him in the church when it happened. Teva was shocked why was he doing that she would helped if asked¡­ ¡° I helped him kill the skeleton and got him to safety I made it to the church where they helped ¡°Nina chimed in with indifference wolf was embarrassed neither version of this story made him look good or feel better and it was all true¡­ Teva saw his look and wanted to show support vs dwell on the past ¡°Wow, you¡¯re the talk of the town, and you¡¯re walking how did you pull that off? Last I heard, you be down for months, would love to visit you but you never kept in touch ¡° she playfully pouted, waiting for an answer. ¡°I healed him I got a strong, light blessing, ¡°Leena spoke up, happy to see her brother shy vs depressed even if Nina did not like it, it was good for her brother. ¡°No way your family is truly blessed! You should visit more though I miss hanging out. Still, I know you¡¯ve been busy.¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± nina retorted, not amused at how friendly she was the teva noticed and smiled she could sense that she liked her brother a little too much¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why she stopped visiting and to keep wolf away¡­ ¡° Well let me go check on the food grumpy told me it¡¯s on the house for you all, or I would definitely try to get you a discount, cutie ¡°As she turned to leave she used her tail to wave bye and shook her but ever so slightly just to tease him. Nina wasn¡¯t assumed but Arlin was loving it he thought it was she was friendly but she was usually more reserved coby was indifferent as were Leena and Zialia but nina was doing a very poor job hiding her opinion¡­ ¡° Are you feeling better brother? ¡° His sister Leena asked and as much as he hated to admit he was. A feast was served and despite antagonizing Nina earlier teva showed respect to them and let them enjoy their meal in peace after everyone was full and more comfortable with each other they decided they needed to know more about what they could do. ¡°Um¡­ as fun as this diner is if we¡¯re going work together we should at least know the extent of each other power or what will be doning for this mission. Arlin spoke up addressing the whole reason they were there. Wolf sighed and went first. ¡° I won¡¯t be helping in dungeons, but I do have a rare blessing at least level four, what I was told but it is balance¡­ so I can¡¯t do any physical magic, I recently learned I can copy any potion I know how is made just with mana¡± Arlin was drinking while listening at first, thinking poor kid for a weak blessing, then choking when he heard what he could do. ¡° Cough cough, What? How is that weak?! That like super powerful¡­¡± Wolf Shurg. ¡°Yeah, I can help, but only if I learn the effect from crafting it, if I don¡¯t, it¡¯s a wasted gift vs those that can just do the magic.¡± Arlin was amazed the kid was downplaying such a strong gift; everyone needs help, but not everyone has a gift that can help everyone¡­ ¡° No magic here, ¡° Zialia spoke next, ¡° I do have a lot of guild knowledge and can use some connections, but it is limited for now.¡± Arlin nodded, proud of his sister, and went next, trying to upsell his greatness ¡° Level three darkness got really good with it can grab things fade into shadows or even use it as a weapon, fought dungeons for years solo so. I know my stuff¡± he looked around to see if it worked and was pleasantly surprised to see everyone looking at him with admiration, even Wolf, whose power he felt was better, though he noticed beyond a bit of recognition that Leena¡¯s attention was still on her brother which soured his pride a bit. ¡° Got wind magic level three, ¡°Coby said ¡°Can sense things from about a mile away very hard more people around um¡­ increase my speed or my arrows but requires focus I prefer time to set up but can react in a moment if needed, helped my dad hunt wild monster for years so I too have experience with them. Arylin was impressed so was Zialia he did look skilled but now more so. ¡°Don¡¯t really like talking about mine but level four earth, I can control earth like water use it as armor weapons, make it light as a feather, and go for a long time before I get tired unless I burn my mana rushing ¡° she looked at Wolf when she said that he pretended to drink so as not to notice she trailed off at that, but Arlin was speechless he thought his shadow power was good, but she was a step above that he knew beastkin got more magic, but this just seems unfair even Ziala was jealous knowing she was a beastkin and did not even get a level one blessing¡­. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure, ¡°Leena spoke next, I recently got my power, it¡­ can¡¯t heal weakness curse,¡± she said in a sad, low voice, but it did heal my brother where Bishop Light and normal potions failed, so that is enough for me. Arlin wanted to comfort her, but it wasn¡¯t his place, plus she had her brother and Nina already doing that. Wolf was self-loathing over his fate, but he still loved his family and everything they did for him. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I heard stories of people with less doing more I think we can do this! ¡° Arylin said with pride wolf was still unsure and asked something he had been wondering for a while. ¡° How come the strong adventures don¡¯t farm the herb is it that rare? How will we even know if we will get it? ¡° Zialia spoke next since she saw her brother was unsure. ¡° Technically, it is easy to farm, and anyone can do it, but it spawns once a month on each floor no matter how many adventures try, and it is first to get its rights to do whatever with it, and most want money or a powerful potion not healing a¡­ normal person ¡°realizing how insensitive. Her statement was knowing she had no right to judge when she gained from those choices, ¡°Sorry, I know you¡¯re waiting to help others, but that is why¡­¡± Wolf nodded slowly, not liking knowing money could solve this, and the poor suffered. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, ¡°Arlin interjected after his sister¡¯s statement. ¡° I know the guy, he did help me but set me up to fail. I was a fool then and made some bad calls, but he only helped for personal gain. it¡¯s why he won¡¯t make any more potions, not enough profit, and waste of his time, ¡° Coby spoke up with a frown upon hearing that. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? I am not saying I agree, but nobody can run a business for free, and charity is the church it is why we give to them to help them give back ¡° ¡° AND HE WON¡¯T, ¡° Arlin retorted he saw everyone look at him with a mix of surprise and concern from his outburst. ¡°Sorry, like I said, we got a past, and¡­ just don¡¯t trust him is all. ¡° His sister patted his leg under the table in comfort. The group knew it was getting late and needed time to process the turn of events, and agreed to meet at the lake. When Arlin was guarding to work out the details more and with fewer people around and a not-so-crowded table as they all were getting up to leave. Teva noticed them leaving and dashed to Wolf to give him a surprise farewell. ¡° Hey don¡¯t forget me like before, I want to know how your adventure turned out, ok? And we are friends remember?¡± She proceeded to wrap him in a hug, to the surprise of all, and despite Nina¡¯s disapproving glare wolf was flustered and surprised by the attention ¡° Um. Yea. Sure. I¡¯ll try and stop by more when things calm down I promise sorry I¡­been so distant lot happened,¡± ¡°Ok, cutie, it¡¯s a promise then, good luck with whatever got you all riled up I wish I could help. But think you already got your hands full I would be with you ¡° ¡° What could you do we don¡¯t need a mascot cheering from the side, and Wolf has us already. We will be fine, ¡°Nina, tired been sidelined, spoke up, surprising the group it was only now they noticed the tension forming wasn¡¯t just friendly banter wolf caught in the middle wasn¡¯t sure how to reply. ¡°Relax, foxie, this cat got claws, and I can do magic too, remember, and just because you don¡¯t want to stay my friend does not mean wolf not¡­ she flicked a finger and a few water droplets sprayed to Nina¡¯s face angering her before she could retort, Leena intervened calming her down while the teva laughed and slipped away ¡°Bye cutie! ¡° With that, the crowd was wondering what was happening, but the group, not wanting to cause a scene, left it at that and went about their business the innkeeper saw the recklessness and frowned when teva rounded into the kitchen humming to herself ¡°Why did you do it kid? You are usually more reserved than that, ¡° the girl deflated, losing the confidence she showed she had before. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb grumpy you know Wolf was my friend¡­nina too¡± She just wrapped up in some adventure with him and excluded me at any cost so I¡¯m just reminding them I exist before he forgets forever¡­ Icarus scratched his chin well you¡¯ve always done good work so it¡¯s fine I guess but you shouldn¡¯t set your sights on someone you barely see anymore there could be no compatibility. She smiled sadly at that. ¡°No¡­ I saw the way he looked at me; he least gives me a chance and that is all I need I can make it work from there¡± ¡°Very bold girl, don¡¯t get your heart broken chasing dreams, though that kid going be famous if the rumor is true and you won¡¯t be the only one chasing his tail¡­ ¡°She smiled at that. ¡° Doesn¡¯t matter how many tries I just need to be the one he chooses everything else doesn¡¯t matter after that¡± he sighed, knowing she had already made up her mind for years, it seemed, and pitty the boy who was lost in his own adventures ¡° Table three has been waiting for his there plate and try to keep the water magic in check, ok? I Don¡¯t need my place wrecked from a magic fight. ¡° ¡°Ok,¡± she said cheerfully, already planning how to make more time for her future man; he just didn¡¯t know it yet. Outside with the group parting, Nina still fumed but did not say anything she was trying to be the better person. Arlin wished them well as he left with his sister upset he couldn¡¯t get closer to Leena but excited at all the things that happened his sister just felt relieved it was over as that was a lot to process. Leena and Coby are the most neutral, taking the information and planning what was to come wolf was mixed on how he felt he had been self-loathing for a while, but seeing Teva again and how supportive everyone has been made it hard to have any doubt. he was loved and his gift. Was just that¡­ a gift. He doubted he had time for teva; he cared too much about helping his mother vs chasing girls, but afterward?¡­. Dungeon Trials: Combat and Discovery For the next three days, they met at the lake, testing each other¡¯s skills in combat and magic. It was almost comical how each tried to show off what they could do, but they always kept the underlying knowledge that this wasn¡¯t a game and people could get hurt or die. Leena was the most grounded, followed by Wolf, Coby, and Arlin. They enjoyed the group dynamic more than anything, though it would be a lie to say Arlin did not try extra hard to impress Leena, who did not notice. Arylin was shifting from darkness and trying to mime, fighting a monster, shooting dark puddles that made spikes to attack them to show his skills when he hit the ground, drained. he over did it¡­ Wolf reached into a pack and pulled out a blue potion he beamed a smile as Wolf brought it to him ¡°Thanks ¡° he drank it feeling his mana return. ¡°Careful with the stuff I don¡¯t know what happens when you drink too much rapid mana; gain and loss can¡¯t be good ¡°Wolf wanted to make notes to learn long-term effects when Arlin chimed in to help with what he knew. ¡° Short term, you¡¯re fine I did it on a bad hunt, needing a lot of mana in a short time, but it drains you after a few hours.¡± ¡° You need to rest for a day. I never tried doing it for multiple days, though it cost too much.¡± yet was distracted with amazement by the fox girl. She kept easily making stone forming into armor gauntlets pulling the earth to dash and making random bulders to smash she would randomly boast while doing it too¡­ ]¡° Look, brother! ¡° A rock bigger than her head sat in her hand ¡°This is nothing I bet we clear everything easily¡± he looked to see if Wolf was looking. But he was writing in his book ignoring her he felt bad but it seemed she was used to trying to get his attention he was distanced himself from by wolf sister Leena who wasn¡¯t practicing her skill. Yet they needed what she could do¡­ she instead sat beside her brother enjoying the day. He wished his sister was here to tell him to quit obsessing, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He was like the fox girl in that regard trying to catch the eye of somewhere who not even looking. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m feeling it now how long was that? ¡°Arlin looked and saw the fox girl was finally worn down she hadn¡¯t needed a mana potion in the last few days. They had been randomly practicing her mana regen was crazy or whose control allowed the mana use to be much lower he wasn¡¯t sure¡­ ¡°Hmm? Sorry, Nina, I was making notes one sec ¡° he reached into a pouch getting her a mana potion she happily sat beside him drinking it and looking at his notes not caring he did not notice her feats. ¡°I was watching, though I was a little distracted,¡± Leena spoke, ¡°I say about twenty mutinies?¡± ¡° Is your best before it hits you, and you need to rest. ¡° Nina nudged wolf hearing that beaming a smile. ¡°Hear that, brother? twenty minutes, plenty of power,¡± ¡° I don¡¯t think anything we fight last more than five. ¡°Wolf stopped writing and looked at her seriously. ¡°Just stay safe I can¡¯t be with you guys, and I don¡¯t want to lose any of you¡­ ¡°nina squealed with joy, grabbing him. ¡°Trust your big sister; nothing bad is going to happen. ¡°Leena also rubbed his back in comfort arlin felt a pang of envy. About how much his family loved him true he had people that cared for him but it felt more distant¡­ coby spoke up from the side. ¡°The dungeons are gifts from the gods to bring more magic to the lands; people have been farming them safely for years. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just new ones you need to be more careful¡± ¡° the monster spawns tend to be higher due to more magic influx the older ones are almost barren of monsters; you have to go deeper in to farm them.¡± ¡° it¡¯s why some items are more rare from dungeons.¡± Arlin nodded he did find it odd that besides a few random bad runs, the majority were safe he thought it was the gods adjusting it on their whims maybe they were more hands-off than he knew¡­ ¡°¡®If it is true, it just means we need to go slow,¡± Arylin stated. ¡°We got potions and a lot of firepower but lack of knowledge on what comes from a new dungeon ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up to my mom and sis to see if they can help beyond that, it¡¯s just us doing what needs to be done. ¡° he smiled, trying to show confidence, and faltered, when he saw Leena watching him sincerely and smiling a pat on his shoulder though light made him stumble and jerk as he was lost in the moment it was coby ¡° Thanks for helping us we appreciate it. ¡°Arlin was at a loss for words he liked them and really liked Leena but he was just now starting to not feel like an outsider intruding on their group. A few more days passed like that before they knew no amount of planning beyond this would matter it was time to act¡­ Tanya was not happy she was stressed. She filled her pipe and inhaled to relieve some stress, but it was having little effect. Knowing her son was in a dungeon with a bunch of kid strangers she was sitting at a table in a side room at the guildhall. The mayor, a gnome who was happily eating some snacks Rosa brought, and the town head of the merchant guild both were friends from her past but that brought her no joy¡­ ¡°Your daughter and your niece are among them, do you not care?¡± She asked, inhaling smoke nervously the mayor looked up, surprised with a mouth full of a cookie it was her other friend Justin the girl¡¯s father who did speak ¡° We traveled the land hunting monsters with fewer powers, and where are fine why are you worried now? ¡° The same reason you settled down with your wife to avoid these things, not to one day send our kids head first into more dangers¡­¡± she retorted not liking the carfree response. ¡°Tanya dear¡­ you know how much I love my grandkids when wolf got hurt I wanted to smash the dungeon myself¡­¡± ¡° but they can¡¯t learn and grow if we don¡¯t let them.¡± The mayor spoke briefly before turning back to another cookie. ¡° You told us just the other day, ¡° ¡°with pride, I might add¡­¡± ¡° how you beat and pushed your son threw dungeons for years and how proud of him you are.¡± ¡° Yet now you fear him leading my daughter in a dungeon with the help of others?¡± he wasn¡¯t happy either but he wanted that cure and the kids were the best shot. ¡°O, Please, ¡° she said¡± That was different,¡± ¡° I was there and he did get hurt before I just made sure nothing killed him ¡°They sat in silence at that not able to continue without starting another fight they had been rehashing this for a while and were no closer to a resolution she broke down first. ¡°Did you send another letter? ¡° ¡°We should have the funds to dissuade them from this farce ¡°She inhaled from her pipe still no comfort for her nerves. The mayor spoke up from that finally showing concern as he sighed. '' Three letters twice in person met with indifference¡± ¡° he seeks power, not a cure for the people¡± She was confused this was the first she heard of this. ¡°What do you mean? ¡° ¡° He trying to find a way to increase his magic.¡± ¡° he was born with a low level near zero so like a normal person and he hates it¡± ¡° he learned alchemy hoping for an exlir that would work so far nothing¡± ¡° he only made those cures in the past to fund his empire now he has money¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence she knew he had all the cards and didn¡¯t need to play their game. He could force them to play his¡­ she remembered when she fooled his plans years ago¡­ Perhaps this was petty revenge or perhaps just a sad coincidence¡­ ¡° so how is your wife taking it doubt she is happy either.¡­ ¡° the mayor laughed an amused laugh and Justin glared at him. ¡° She was just as upset as you, perhaps, more so,¡­¡± ¡°but the kids talked to her and worked it out¡± ¡° she said she¡¯d rather be sick for life than see her kids hurt¡± he finished while looking downcast. ¡°A moving speech but they did not agree so here we are,¡± the mayor said while grabbing another cookie the last on the plate not that she cared¡­ ¡° I did also talk to her. ¡° Justin said ¡°It even worsens her health worrying we need to give her a sleep potion to relieve the stress¡± ¡°she better now. ¡° ¡°She wanted something like that just to keep sleeping and it is over when you wake everyone home and safe¡­.¡± Slurping his drink, drawing her annoyed the mayor shrugged and said¡± It didn¡¯t matter; they were already inside .¡± ¡°at best, we pray for the gads to balance and show mercy.¡± ¡° Beyond that, it is trusting their strength¡± ¡° my nephew gave them healing potions and mana potions, poisons too thier as set as they can be if lucky they will find it on level three and be done within an hour if not¡­¡± ¡° level four will have it but¡­ they will be in for a fight.¡± She had her son train solo on three she knew what could exist there but she never trusted level four fearing pushing him too far please gods let it end at three¡­ LEVEL ONE ¡° Not going lie, I thought this would be harder, ¡°Nina Cussual said while smashing a skeleton coby pocket the shard in a side pouch. ¡° This is level one it is made to be easy even two should be simple.¡± Arlin chim in They kept the banter light they were all a bit nervous they knew mistakes could happen from carelessness so kept vigilante. Arlin was happily walking with Leena in the back while Nina led the group. Coby stayed further back but used Wind to help Scout to warn Nina. It almost felt like a date, well, a date in a cave with monsters and other people¡­ but a date. He was trying to think of something witty to say to her when coby broke the silence. ¡° Odd, I sense a dead end but there were no deeper side paths I checked with the wind¡­¡± Arlin expected this: ¡°Where good there be a door,¡± ¡° It will be in level two don¡¯t be surprised when it¡¯s a new world¡± ¡° vs. a cave though messes with your head the first time it happens¡± they took his words to heart and indeed at the end was a door well ¡°Well here we go! ¡° Arlin chimed As he opened the door to the next level. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Wolf was stressed he had no way of knowing his family¡¯s fate or how close to the end they were¡­ he now knew how his mother felt when she didn¡¯t want them to go. But he could not drink a brew to sleep he refused to sleep knowing they were fighting, but he needed something, so he grabbed a book he borrowed on this very thing. The dungeons and what they bring by the church Though many fear dungeons, they offer a vast amount of supplies such as ore, herbs, and fruits in various forms. While true, monsters do exist in these places they tend to be light in spawns the lower the level while also being slower and simpler. Please note the gods also seem to judge based on intent those weak or not waiting to fight will find no monsters or easy-to-escape types they are still a gift meant to challenge, so please don¡¯t misunderstand that as no dangers. He wasn¡¯t comforted by that, knowing the weakest monster broke him easily¡­. So he skimmed till he found something more relevant. Levels of dungeons: this is what we know, for a more detailed list of monsters, please refer to the guilds version this is an outline for levels only. Level one: is always a cave for consistencies the gods desired, as for monsters, it is the vast majority of the time, one monster per dungeon, two at most. Skeletons are most common, followed by slimes. Herbs and ore tend to spawn and regrow daily. Level two: is always random even if two groups go in one after the other, they will enter different places, worlds of undead with a cemetery, forests, desserts, open plains, and winter lands with near-zero monsters to an unknown amount. With resources just as vast of differences the majority of adventures stop here and farm it daily for the low risk and abundance of rewards. Level three: is the tipping point, where balance is met by the gods. If you go this far, they assume you intend to fight and fight, and you will. Please do not go here without great care. Nothing new is recorded other than the beast are stronger, and the rewards tend to be in the form of rare crystals from the beast or herbs that can make rare elixirs. Wolf¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Level three that probably will be where they go¡­ Level four: the guild, has more info on any nuances, but the same themes apply even here, just a stronger beast and a higher chance of herbs and crystal drops Level five: it pains me to even write these words, and the times that death has happened in dungeons, it tended to be at level five from foolish adventures. The monster will be strong even if rare and the rewards equal to the risk but please do not assume it is worth your life if you insist go with at least a party of five with a strong defensive and healer type the other three with a strong element and of knowledge. Anything less and the risk just goes up yes a solo adventure can win but that is more a rare luck than skill trust me avoid five. The same rules apply though the guild may offer more details. Please note while deeper dungeons exist and have been farmed that is beyond the scope of normal adventure and why others die at five¡­ He was worried they would end up deep in an unwinnable situation, so he skimmed even more, looking for good news, and found words saying they had an easy escape, to his relief. Dungeon escape: in the event you want to go back or go too deep, the gods do show mercy. The door is always in the same place, and will always take you to level one near the entrance. Please note getting lost or being chased will not make a door or stop the beast from trying to kill you, before you can go back. They cannot follow you, nor do any effects from other worlds bleed into the first level. He sighed he did not feel as good as he assumed he would he wondered what his dad and uncle were doing. he knew Nebo kept going back to the city trying to get a cure or even the herb they needed, but no luck¡­. Please be safe, guys. LEVEL TWO A blazing sun beat down on them in a desert with vast plains of dunes was all they could see except for random catus. Arlin shielded his eyes ¡°This is good and easy. barely ever monster in these, and at least two or three sources of water with fruits.¡± Nina, already hating the heat and wanting out, asked in desperation ¡° You sure? I hate it here, and the sun is killing me. ¡°She was wearing loose clothes and still was trying to fan herself. Her tail and ears sagging. ¡° How will we find the door to the next level?¡± coby asked, noticing the door they had just come through was next to a rock wall. ¡°Will it also be near a rock wall? ¡° Arlin thought for a moment. ¡°Hmmm depends. I have seen them around the oasis my mom tended to find them for me when she was training me I just kinda went with the flow as I was focusing on the fights. ¡° ¡°Lot help that is leader¡­¡± Nina sulked ¡°Heya! Not like you¡¯re doing anything !¡± he retorted ¡°Stop¡­ ¡°Leena said in a low voice, the heat getting to her too they calmed down, knowing it was the heat. The dungeons were not just testing them with beasts seemed. They wandered a bit till they stopped to rest at one of the oases, no closer to knowing where a door was. Coby was the only one unfazed; he was used to tracking with the wind, he used it now to sense the door, he wanted to see if he could feel its magic, he drew out the wind in search surprisingly it wasn¡¯t far from their spot. ¡°About half an hour east from our spot. ¡° ¡°What? ¡° Arlin spoke still frustrated he was supposed to be an expert and was lost. ¡°About half an hour east is the door I felt it with the wind ¡° he replied calmly even with sweat dripping from his brow ¡° ¡°You¡¯re the best !¡± Nina got happy and splashed water on her face. ¡°Let go, this is not worth the heat, ¡° Leena agreed with a nod, also washing a little Arlin tried to sense things with his darkness it worked on the monster, but he could not tell the magic from the door, which made him respect Coby a bit more, and also try and improve his skill perhaps he got too complacent¡­ The walk was disorienting after leaving the water, there was another small oasis in the distance, but not in the way they were walking. Maybe it was a fail-safe from the gods to give people a chance but also not make it easy to advance, when they did see it, it seemed to just be a random dune in the desert sand, when close they could see a door in the sand, ¡°We did it!¡± Nina got excited ¡°We did nothing but find the door we still need the herb ¡° Arlin replied heat making him short-tempered. ¡°Be nice ¡°Leena spoke from his side while Nina stuck out her tongue he was annoyed he was looking like a bad guy, but he wasn¡¯t going to apologize¡­ The door, looking like sand, opened easily enough, but what chilled them was the sight of winter beyond even as they burned on this side snow gently fell on the other¡­ ¡°That bad, ¡°Coby said. Though nobody else spoke, they agreed the shift from heat to cold would hurt them, too. ¡°It¡¯s not perfect but I slept in the snow while helping¡­. Um, well I did it with others, and was able to cloak them a bit to keep them warm.¡± ¡° it was a short distance then but I can go out much more now around fifty feet if I focus easier if closer. ¡° You sure? ¡°Coby asked wiping his brow, even with winter inches away, they only felt the heat. ¡°I promise, ¡° he wanted to make up for before, ¡°but will need you to find next door again if you can. ¡°Coby nodded, and they knew it was time to go¡­ LEVEL THREE The chilling wind blew, they knew it should be much colder but true to his word a shroud of darkness crept over and around them it did not stop the chill from affecting them but it did dampen it. ¡°Let me try something, ¡°Leena spoke while they still tried to get their bearing. A soft light mix infused with the darkness made it turn grey and they felt a warmth envelope them and the mood improved. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. ¡° Nina was proud of Leena¡¯s magic arlin was also impressed but noticed the strain in her eye from using the power. ¡°Not used to it, it¡¯s draining maybe five no¡­ Ten minutes at best but no healing, if we push it that far unless we use mana pots¡± Arlin nodded knowing how it felt when he first did it now he could go for at least an hour if he used to care. Coby was not idle he had been focusing with the wind this whole time but was frowning ¡° I can¡¯t find the door¡­ ¡° That¡¯s ok, we trust you keep trying, ¡° Nina tried to encourage, but he shook his head. ¡°No¡­ there is no door within a mile, we have to pick a direction and scout from there but that¡¯s not what has me worried¡­¡± They waited for him to finish as they watched him scout around the area where they stood, it was open for many yards behind the door which floated alone defying all. But beyond that was a dark forest the trees were spaced but within were only shadows. He pointed in a random direction before speaking. ¡° To the west are a lot of monsters, around ten ¡° he moved his hand another way ¡°South I sense just one but it senses me, it might be coming not sure if it hiding itself, beyond that I sense nothing¡­ ¡°Can we handle ten? That sounds like a lot¡­¡± Nina was worried it went from no monster to many in a flash. ¡° Depends on type, I did Winter Forest before, if goblins there easy, undead, got watch for special types, but the single monster?¡± ¡°That one worries me, mom always made me turn back on those, she said it was too much for training me, and we should only face them if we were trying to hunt powerful beasts.¡± ¡°West is my vote ¡°Nina spoke first ¡°West, ¡°Leena said. ¡°We could try to avoid it all? ¡°Arlin offered a different outlook and Leena shook her head. ¡°The gods may show mercy but for the herb we need? They won¡¯t let us avoid monsters and find it only on level three¡± Leena said desprited Arlin flinched at that he knew she was right but he wasn¡¯t used to fighting with others, and up to ten monsters plus an unknown was a risk. ¡° I say we go west fight if we must, and if we get lucky, and I sense the door it worth the risk going deeper. This cold will hurt us the longer we stay we just don¡¯t feel it yet¡± coby chimed in. ¡°I agree,¡± Nina said shaking her tail to remove the snow starting to pile up from their lack of movement. ¡° Nothing ventured, nothing gained '' arlin quipped and started west since the majority ruled. ¡°You just make that up? ¡°Nina asked, mildly assumed. ¡°Nah, heard it at the inn, from drunks going on about their adventures .¡± They walked at a steady pace despite the endless falling snow it wasn¡¯t very deep, an inch at most but the shadows of the trees and the near-identical sights were messing with their senses. They probably would looped a few times if not for Coby sensing the horde and keeping a narrow path to them, he eventually held up a hand to stall them as they focused they could see a bonfire camp. ¡°Can you still only sense ten? ¡°Arlin wanted to know what to expect before he made his next move. Coby was sure ¡°Only ten ¡° he looked past the group the way they came ¡°Never felt the other again though ¡°Arlin clasped his shoulder and moved past him turning into a shadow. ¡°You did good, now let me show you why I was feared as darkness to these beasts ¡° The group watched as the gentle snow blended with him into the other shadows to the point he no longer existed, the only knowledge he was ever there was the increase in chill from the lack of his shadow cloak. They wished they planned this better nobody talk how they would handle it. Leena¡¯s light was shining too much now that Arlin was gone it went from a shade of grey to a warm light they already regretted the cold that followed turning it off to not draw attention. ¡°That hurts ¡°Nina broke the silence as she rubbed her arms wishing she dressed better. ¡°Let¡¯s move forward not sure what his plan was but us waiting won¡¯t help just watch for friendly fire¡­¡± coby encouraged them to move and they nodded doing just that. ¡°I want to stand near that fire bet it¡¯s warm ¡°Nina whispers breaking the silence once more they were now close enough that they could see clearly the goblins. ¡°I thought goblins were green? ¡° Nina was first to speak ¡°Depends, ¡°Coby said ¡° I hunted blue, red green, first time seen grey though ¡° ¡°What determines color? ¡° Nina wondered ¡°Hmmm, never asked? ¡° Coby thought about it ¡°Maybe their mana type or resistance?¡± The camp itself was crude, with just a few bedrolls with sleeping goblins, and makeshift tents with a fire in the middle with a few goblins staring at the flame. Four guards were facing various spots. They weren¡¯t sure how to proceed when the first guard to the west slowly fell. A few goblins sitting near the fire heard a wood snap in that direction noticed the goblin lying down and got mad thinking he fell asleep on watch, they slapped each other to have the next go wake him before two grudgingly got up to do it. When they got close, kicking him and barking to wake him up, they noticed he wasn¡¯t responding when they turned to tell others spears of darkness pierced them causing them to fall. The group was amazed that Arlin just killed three with no effort, but seven were left, so Coby drew his bow and aimed. ¡° I got the farthest two, nina rush em and try to control whatever is left since you are tank.¡± She was pumped up from the ease with which the fight was going and used the earth to push forward Even as she flew forward, she felt more than she saw the arrows rush past her with the aid of the wind controlling their flight the goblin before her guarding the front felt the same as the arrows startled him into a panic as they flew by him. He thought he avoided an unknown attack but before he could get his baring to warn the others a giant rock fist slammed him down causing a booming sound and shaking the earth slightly as Nina laughed ¡° GOT EM! ¡° The two arrows hit the farthest guard right as the boom happened ¡°Four left I think coby said calmly leena nodded hating she could only watch. ¡°HERE I AM, UGLY CREATURES, FIGHT MEEEE!¡± Nina was excited and trying to draw whatever was left in one of the tents revealing a goblin with a spear crawling out and two more with clubs exiting another. Only three? Coby thought, worried, and drew another arrow, waiting for a shot even though all three rushed nina she danced around them easily and took swings to force them back arlin or his shadow pulled from the tents, taking a human form, a spike soon followed, killing one more, panic set in, stunning those goblins left. Nina did not wait and smashed another down, Coby seeing an opening fired before anyone else could act at the last visible goblin killing it with a clean shot, he knew Arlin must have got the other, a moment of calm settled before Arlin started shouting. ¡°WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT I HAD IT ¡° ¡°WHAT? ¡° Nina was confused by his attitude ears going flat she took a defensive stance. ¡°WHERE A TEAM ¡° ¡°AND I HAD IT ¡° he retorted back, the fighting going back and forth both trying to prove who was right. Leena tried to intervene to calm them down but it helped little¡­ Coby was tired, still feeling the adrenaline mixed with the cold, which reminded him of his old hunts¡­ his old hunts¡­ he had to be sure, so he pulled the wind, hoping for a door, expecting the worst, that maybe the other monster was getting closer and found them¡­ ¡°No. ¡° It did find them, but it was close, so close¡­ maybe twenty feet from the main group then ten¡­ he saw nothing but knew he had to do something anything. ¡°LOOKOUT, IT BEHIND YOU!¡± it was a desperate shout he saw nothing but the snow and fire from camp but somewhere within those random shadows like arlin darkness skill a giant beast appeared. He rushed nina before anyone could register his words and slammed her down with its giant paw the wind was knocked from her chest, and she gasped for air, desperate to stop the claws from ripping her apart, she pulled the earth over her body like a shield. The shadow beast did not wait and slammed down on her it would¡¯ve crushed her if not for the earth holding it back arlin desperate to save her wrapped vines or darkness around the beast and tried to pull he started slipping into the snow he tried to reinforce it by spike the earth to help pull. Leena desperate to help grab him and help pull trying to do anything then just watching helplessly it was not much but it stopped the jaw from reaching nina face and held him mostly in place if only for a moment it would be enough¡­ Coby lined up a shot with a poison tip arrow he was saving them from bad outcomes, and this was one¡­ He went with the spider venom one and aimed for the eye the bear was thrashing and he wasn¡¯t sure how well his aim was but he used the wind to help guide it and hit its mark. He sighed as he saw the bear flinch not just from the shot but the poison taking effect quickly it moved off her in confusion. Nina did not wait, furious at being shammed and almost killed she made rocks and smashed the beast down over and over, and over¡­. She calmed down, and all that was left was the stillness and gentle flames from the bonfire too close, coby thought I got cocky to use to hunt with my dad covering my tracks¡­ This was only level three, Leena thought. ¡°Maybe¡­ we should turn back¡± ¡°No¡­¡± nina was slightly breathing hard her clothes had a slight tear where she wasn¡¯t quick enough with the earth. Leena saw it and went to heal her she knew nina loved her new family but this was pushing them they were not ready. ¡°Sorry, ¡°Arlin said, surprising them ¡°We are a team, I almost got one of us killed. I¡­ understand if we go back and you get a better leader.¡± Leena focused on nina, not sure what to say. Nina looked away not wanting to admit that the beast almost got them as it faded it left a gem. It was a level two not even a level three, and they almost died for that. A few gems level one appeared from the goblins they pocketed and gathered around the fire unsure what to do next. ¡°Do you sense a door ¡°Nina finally asked, breaking the silence. ¡°There is¡­ ¡°Coby said but offered no more the team was divided they needed to be on the same page or there be no next time.